



Produced by Suzanne Shell, Josephine Paolucci and the
Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net.





[Illustration]

[Illustration: DAVID IN AFRICA]




THE FOLLOWING OF THE STAR

_A ROMANCE_

BY

FLORENCE L. BARCLAY

AUTHOR OF

THE ROSARY, THE MISTRESS OF
SHENSTONE, ETC.

NEW YORK

GROSSET & DUNLAP
PUBLISHERS


COPYRIGHT, 1911
BY

G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS

17th Printing


BY FLORENCE L. BARCLAY

      The Rosary
      The Mistress of Shenstone
      Through the Postern Gate
      The Upas Tree
      The Following of the Star
      The Broken Halo
      The Wall of Partition
      My Heart's Right There

This edition is issued under arrangement with the publishers G. P.
PUTNAM'S SONS, NEW YORK AND LONDON

The Knickerbocker Press, New York

       *       *       *       *       *

To

MY SON
IN THE MINISTRY

C. C. B.




CONTENTS


_GOLD_

CHAPTER                                                            PAGE

I. THE STILL WATERS OF BRAMBLEDENE                                     3

II. THE LADY OF MYSTERY                                               20

III. DAVID STIRS THE STILL WATERS                                     31

IV. DIANA RIVERS, OF RIVERSCOURT                                      46

V. THE NOISELESS NAPIER                                               58

VI. DAVID MAKES FRIENDS WITH "CHAPPIE"                                69

VII. THE TOUCH OF POWER                                               81

VIII. THE TEST OF THE TRUE HERALD                                     91

IX. UNCLE FALCON'S WILL                                               95

X. DIANA'S HIGH FENCE                                                129

XI. THE VOICE IN THE NIGHT                                           145

XII. SUSPENSE                                                        164

XIII. DAVID'S DECISION                                               174

XIV. THE EVE OF EPIPHANY                                             190

XV. THE CODICIL                                                      198

XVI. IN OLD SAINT BOTOLPH'S                                          211

XVII. DIANA'S READJUSTMENT                                           222

XVIII. DAVID'S NUNC DIMITTIS                                         229

XIX. DAVID STUDIES THE SCENERY                                       239

XX. WITH THE COMPLIMENTS OF THE COMPANY                              252

XXI. "ALL ASHORE!"                                                   260

XXII. DIANA WINS                                                     266

XXIII. UNCLE FALCON WINS                                             275


_FRANKINCENSE_

XXIV. THE HIDDEN LEAVEN                                              289

XXV. THE PROPERTY OF THE CROWN                                       296

XXVI. A PILGRIMAGE                                                   309

XXVII. A QUESTION OF CONSCIENCE                                      327

XXVIII. DAVID'S PRONOUNCEMENT                                        342

XXIX. WHAT DAVID WONDERED                                            348

XXX. RESURGAM                                                        356

XXXI. "I CAN STAND ALONE"                                            367

XXXII. THE BLOW FALLS                                                371

XXXIII. REQUIESCAT IN PACE                                           376


_MYRRH_

XXXIV. IN THE HOSPITAL OF THE HOLY STAR                              385

XXXV. THE LETTER COMES                                               398

XXXVI. DIANA LEARNS THE TRUTH                                        404

XXXVII. "GOOD-NIGHT, DAVID"                                          413

XXXVIII. THE BUNDLE OF MYRRH                                         420

XXXIX. HOME, BY ANOTHER WAY                                          424




GOLD




CHAPTER I

THE STILL WATERS OF BRAMBLEDENE


David Rivers closed his Bible suddenly, slipped it into the inner pocket
of his coat, and, leaning back in his armchair, relaxed the tension at
which he had been sitting while he mentally put his thoughts into terse
and forcible phraseology.

His evening sermon was ready. The final sentence had silently thrilled
into the quiet study, in the very words in which it would presently
resound through the half-empty little village church; and David felt as
did the young David of old, when he had paused at the brook and chosen
five smooth stones for his sling, on his way to meet the mighty champion
of the Philistines. David now felt ready to go forward and fight the
Goliath of apathy and inattention; the life-long habit of not listening
to the voice of the preacher, or giving any heed to the message he
brought.

The congregation, in this little Hampshire village church where, during
the last five weeks, David had acted as locum-tenens, consisted entirely
of well-to-do farmers and their families; of labourers, who lounged into
church from force of habit, or because, since the public-houses had been
closed by law during the hours of divine service, it was the only warmed
and lighted place to be found on a Sunday evening; of a few devout old
men and women, to whom weekly church-going, while on earth, appeared the
only possible preparation for an eternity of Sabbaths in the world to
come; and of a fair sprinkling of village lads and lassies, who took
more interest in themselves and in each other than in the divine worship
in which they were supposed to be taking part.

The two churchwardens, stout, florid, and well-to-do, occupied front
pews on either side of the centre; Mr. Churchwarden Jones, on the right;
Mr. Churchwarden Smith, on the left. Their official position lent them a
dignity which they enjoyed to the full, and which overflowed to _Mrs._
Jones and _Mrs._ Smith, seated in state beside them. When, on
"collection Sundays," the churchwardens advanced up the chancel together
during the final verse of the hymn, and handed the plates to the Rector,
their wives experienced a sensation of pride in them which "custom
could not stale." They were wont to describe at the Sunday midday dinner
or at supper, afterwards, the exact effect of this "procession" up the
church, an oft-told tale for which they could always be sure of at least
one interested auditor.

Mr. Churchwarden Jones bowed when he delivered the plate to the Rector.
Mr. Churchwarden Smith did not bow, but kept himself more erect than
usual; holding that anything in the nature of a bow, while in the House
of God, savoured of popery.

This provided the village with a fruitful subject for endless
discussion. The congregation was pretty equally divided. One half
approved the stately bow of Mr. Churchwarden Jones, and unconsciously
bowed themselves, while they disregarded their hymn-books and watched
him make it. The other half were for "Smith, and no popery," and also
sang of "mystic sweet communion, with those whose rest is won," without
giving any thought to the words, while occupied in gazing with approval
at Farmer Smith's broad back, and at the uncompromising stiffness of the
red neck, appearing above his starched Sunday collar.

Mrs. Smith secretly admired Mr. Jones's bow, and felt that her man was
missing his chances for a silly idea; but not for worlds would Mrs.
Smith have admitted this; no, not even to her especial crony, Miss Pike
the milliner, who had once been to Paris, and knew what was what.

The venerated Rector, father of his people, always bowed as he received
the plates from the two churchwardens. But then, that had nothing
whatever to do with the question, his _back_ being to the Table.
Besides, the Rector, who had christened, confirmed, married, and buried
them, during the last fifty years, could do no wrong. They would as soon
have thought of trying to understand his sermons, as of questioning his
soundness. "The Rector says," constituted a final judgment, from which
there was no appeal.

As he slowly and carefully mounted the pulpit stairs, one hand grasping
the rail, the other clasping a black silk sermon-case, the hearts of his
people went with him.

The hearts of his people were with him, as his silvery hair and benign
face appeared above the large red velvet cushion on the pulpit desk; and
the minds of his people were with him, until he had safely laid his
sermon upon the cushion, opened it, and gently flattened the manuscript
with both hands; then placed his pocket-handkerchief in the handy
receptacle specially intended to contain it, and a lozenge in a
prominent position on the desk. But, this well-known routine safely
accomplished, they sang a loud amen to the closing verse of "the hymn
before the sermon," and gave their minds a holiday, until, at the first
words of the ascription, they rose automatically with a loud and joyous
clatter to their feet, to emerge in a few moments into the fresh air and
sunshine.

A perplexing contretemps had once occurred. The Rector's gentle voice
had paused in its onward flow. It was not the usual lozenge-pause. Their
subconscious minds understood and expected that. But, as a matter of
fact, the Rector had, on this particular Sunday, required a second
lozenge towards the end of the sermon, and the sentence immediately
following this unexpected pause chanced to begin with the words: "And
now to enlarge further upon our seventh point." At the first three words
the whole congregation rose joyfully to their feet; then had to sit down
abashed, while the Rector hurriedly enlarged upon "our seventh point."
It was the only point which had as yet penetrated their intelligence.

In all subsequent sermons, the Rector carefully avoided, at the
beginning of his sentences, the words which had produced a general
rising. He would smile benignly to himself, in the seclusion of his
study, as he substituted, for fear of accidents, "Let us, my brethren,"
or "Therefore, beloved."

It never struck the good man, content with his own scholarly presentment
of deep theological truths, that the accidental rising was an undoubted
evidence of non-attention on the part of his congregation. He continued
to mount the pulpit steps, as he had mounted them during the last fifty
years; attaining thereby an elevation from which he invariably preached
completely over the heads of his people.

In this they acquiesced without question. It was their obvious duty to
"sit under" a preacher, not to attempt to fathom his meaning; to sit
_through_ a sermon, not to endeavour to understand it. So they
slumbered, fidgeted, or thought of other things, according to their age
or inclination, until the ascription brought them to their feet, the
benediction bowed them to their knees, and the first strident blasts of
the organ sent them gaily trooping out of church and home to their
Sunday dinners, virtuous and content.

Into this atmosphere of pious apathy, strode David Rivers; back on
sick-leave from the wilds of Central Africa; aflame with zeal for his
Lord, certain of the inspiration of his message; accustomed to
congregations to whom every thought was news, and every word was life;
men, ready and eager to listen and to believe, and willing, when once
they had believed, to be buried alive, or tied to a stake, and burned by
slow fire, sooner than relinquish or deny the faith he had taught them.

But how came this young prophet of fire into the still waters of our
Hampshire village? The wilds of the desert, and the rapid rushings of
Jordan, are the only suitable setting for John the Baptists in all ages.

Nevertheless to Hampshire he came; and it happened thus.

Influenza, which is no respecter of persons, attacked the venerated
Rector.

In the first stress of need, neighbouring clergy came to the rescue. But
when six weeks of rest and change were ordered, as the only means of
insuring complete recovery, the Rector advertised for a locum-tenens,
offering terms which attracted David, just out of hospital, sailing for
Central Africa early in the New Year, and wondering how on earth he
should scrape together the funds needed for completing his outfit. He
applied immediately; and, within twenty-four hours, received a telegram
suggesting an interview, and asking him to spend the night at
Brambledene Rectory.

Here a curious friendship began, and was speedily cemented by mutual
attraction. The white-haired old man, overflowing with geniality,
punctilious in old-fashioned courtesy, reminded David Rivers of a
father, long dead and deeply mourned; while the young enthusiast, with
white, worn face, and deep-set shining eyes, struck a long-silent chord
in the heart of the easy-going old Rector, seeming to him an embodiment
of that which he himself might have been, had he chosen a harder,
rougher path, when standing at the cross-roads half a century before.

An ideal of his youth, long vanished, returned, and stood before him in
David Rivers. It was too late, now, to sigh after a departed ideal. But,
as a tribute to its memory, he doubled the remuneration he had offered,
left the keys in every bookcase in the library, and recommended David to
the most especial care of his faithful housekeeper, Sarah Dolman, with
instructions that, should the young man seem tired on Sunday evenings,
after the full day's work, the best old sherry might be produced and
offered.

And here let it be recorded, that David undoubtedly did look worn and
tired after the full day's work; but the best old sherry was declined
with thanks. The fact that your heart has remained among the wild tribes
of Central Africa has a way of making your body very abstemious, and
careless of all ordinary creature comforts.

Nevertheless, David enjoyed the Rector's large armchair, upholstered in
maroon leather, and delighted in the oak-panelled study, with its wealth
of valuable books and its atmosphere of scholarly calm and meditation.

       *       *       *       *       *

This last Sunday of his ministry at Brambledene chanced to fall on
Christmas-eve. Also, for once, it was true Christmas weather.

As David walked to church that morning, every branch and twig, every ivy
leaf and holly berry, sparkled in the sunshine; the frosty lanes were
white and hard, and paved with countless glittering diamonds. An
indescribable exhilaration was in the air. Limbs felt light and supple;
movement was a pleasure. Church bells, near and far away, pealed
joyously. The Christmas spirit was already here.

"Unto us a Child is born, unto us a Son is given," quoted David, as he
swung along the lanes. It was five years since he had had a Christmas
in England. Mentally he contrasted this keen frosty brightness, with
the mosquito-haunted swamps of the African jungle. This unaccustomed
sense of health and vigour brought, by force of contrast, a remembrance
of the deathly lassitude and weakness which accompany the malarial
fever. But, instantly true to the certainty of his high and holy
calling, his soul leapt up crying: "Unto _them_ a Child is born! Unto
_them_ a Son is given! And how shall they believe in Him of whom they
have not heard? And how shall they hear without a preacher?"

       *       *       *       *       *

The little church, on that morning, was bright with holly and heavy with
evergreens. The united efforts of the Smith and the Jones families had,
during the week, made hundreds of yards of wreathing. On Saturday, all
available young men came to help; Miss Pike, whose taste was so
excellent, to advise; the school-mistress, a noisy person with more
energy than tact, to argue with Miss Pike, and to side with Smiths and
Joneses alternately, when any controversial point was under discussion.

So a gay party carried the long evergreen wreaths from the parish-room
to the church, where already were collected baskets of holly and ivy,
yards of scarlet flannel and white cotton-wool; an abundance of tin
tacks and hammers; and last, but not least, the Christmas scrolls and
banners, which were annually produced from their place of dusty
concealment behind the organ; and of which Mrs. Smith remarked, each
year, that they were "every bit as good as new, if you put 'em up in a
fresh place."

During the whole of Saturday afternoon and evening the decorative
process had been carried on with so much energy, that when David came
out from the vestry, on Sunday morning, he found himself in a scene
which was decidedly what the old women from the alms-houses called
"Christmassy."

His surplice rasped against the holly-leaves, as he made his way into
the reading-desk. The homely face of the old gilt clock, on the gallery
facing him, was wreathed in yew and holly, and the wreath had slipped
slightly on one side, giving the sober old clock an unwontedly rakish
appearance, which belied its steady and measured "tick-tick." Also into
the bottom of this wreath, beneath which the whole congregation had to
pass in and out, Tom Brigg, the doctor's son, a handsome fellow and
noted wag, had surreptitiously inserted a piece of mistletoe. This
prank of Tom's, known to all the younger members of the congregation,
caused so much nudging and whispering and amused glancing at the
inebrious-looking clock, that David produced his own watch, wondering if
there were any mistake in the hour.

His sermon, on this Sunday morning, had seemed to him a failure.

His text confronted him in letters of gold on crimson flock:
"Emmanuel--God with us"; but not a mind seemed with him as he gave it
out, read it twice, slowly and clearly, and then proceeded to explain
that this wonderful name, Emmanuel, was never intended to be the world's
name for Christ, nor even His people's name for Him. However, at this
statement, Mrs. Smith raised her eyebrows and began turning over the
leaves of her Bible.

Encouraged by this unusual sign of attention, David Rivers leaned over
the pulpit and tried to drive into one mind, at least, a thought which
had been a discovery to himself the evening before, and was beginning to
mean much to him, as every Spirit-given new light on a well-known theme
always must mean to the earnest Bible student.

"The name Emmanuel," he said, "so freely used in our church decorations
at this season, occurs three times only in the Bible; twice in the Old
Testament, once in the New; and the New merely quotes the more important
of the two passages in the Old.

"We can dismiss at once the allusion in Isaiah viii., 8, which merely
speaks of Palestine as 'Thy land, O Immanuel,' and confine our attention
to the great prophecy of Isaiah vii., 14, quoted in Matthew i., 23:
'Behold a Virgin shall bear a son, and shall call His name Immanuel.'
The Hebrew of this passage reads: 'Thou, O Virgin, shalt call His name
Immanuel'; and the Greek of Matthew i. bears the same meaning. I want
you to realise that this was His mother's name for the new-born King,
for the Babe of Bethlehem, for the little son in the village home at
Nazareth. His Presence there meant to that humble pondering heart:
'_God_ with us.'

"If you want to find _our_ name for Him," continued David, noting that
Mrs. Smith, ignoring his two references, still turned the pages of her
Bible, "look at the angel's message to Joseph in the 21st verse of
Matthew i.: 'Thou shalt call His name Jesus, for He shall save His
people from their sins.' That name is mentioned nine hundred and six
times in the Bible. We cannot attempt to look them all out now,"--with
an appealing glance at Mrs. Smith's rustling pages--"but let us make
sure that we have appropriated to the full the gifts and blessings of
that name, 'which is above every name.' It was the watchword of the
early church. It is the secret of our peace and power. It will be our
password into heaven.

"But Emmanuel was His mother's name for Him. As she laid him in the
manger, round which the patient cattle snuffed in silent wonder at this
new use for the place where heretofore they munched their fodder, it was
'_God_ with us' in the stable.

"As, seated on the ass, she clasped the infant to her breast through the
long hours of that night ride into Egypt, she whispered: 'Emmanuel,
Emmanuel! God _with_ us, in our flight and peril.'

"In the carpenter's home at Nazareth, where, in the midst of the many
trials and vexations of a village life of poverty, He was ever patient,
gentle, understanding; subject to His parents, yet giving His mother
much cause for pondering, many things to treasure in her heart--often,
in adoring tenderness, she would whisper: 'Emmanuel, God with _us_.'"

David paused and looked earnestly down the church, longing for some
response to the thrill in his own soul.

"Ah," he said, slowly and impressively, "if only the boys in your
village could be _this_ to their mothers! If their loyal obedience,
their gentle, loving chivalry, their thoughtful tenderness, could make
it possible for their own mothers to say: 'I see the Christ-life in my
little boy. When he is at home, the love of God is here. Truly it is
Emmanuel, God with us.'"

       *       *       *       *       *

"What did that young man mean," remarked Mrs. Smith at the dinner-table
at Appledore Farm, "by trying to take from us the name 'Emmanuel'? Seems
to me, if he stays here much longer we shall have no Bible left!"

Mr. Churchwarden Smith had been carving the Sunday beef for his numerous
family. He had only, that moment, fallen to, upon his own portion.
Otherwise Mrs. Smith would not have been allowed to complete her
sentence.

"I've no patience with these young chaps!" he burst out, as soon as
speech was possible. "Undermining the faith of their forefathers;
putting our good old English Bible into 'Ebrew and Greek, just to parade
their own learning, and confuse the minds of simple folk. 'Higher
criticism,' they call it! Jolly low-down impudence, say I!"

Mrs. Smith watchfully bided her time. Then: "And popish too," she added,
"to talk so much about the mother of our Lord."

"I don't think he mentioned _her_, my dear," said Mr. Churchwarden
Smith. "Pass the mustard, Johnny."

       *       *       *       *       *

Yes, as he thought it over during his lonely luncheon, David felt more
and more convinced that his morning sermon had been a failure.

He did not know of a little curly-headed boy, whose young widowed mother
was at her wit's end as to how to control his wilfulness; but who ran
straight to his garret-room after service, and, kneeling beside his
frosty window, looked up to the wintry sky and said: "Please God, make
me a Manuel to my mother, like Jesus was to His, for Christ's sake,
Amen."

David did not know of this; nor that, ever after, that cottage home was
to be transformed, owing to the living power of his message.

So, down in the depths of discouragement, he dubbed his morning sermon a
failure.

Notwithstanding, he prepared the evening subject with equal care, a
spice of enjoyment added, owing to the fact that he would
possibly--probably--almost to a certainty--have in the evening
congregation a mind able to understand and appreciate each point; a mind
of a calibre equal to his own; a soul he was bent on winning.

As he closed his Bible, put it into his pocket, and relaxed over the
thought that his sermon was complete, he smiled into the glowing wood
fire, saying to himself, in glad anticipation: "My Lady of Mystery will
undoubtedly be there. Now I wonder if _she_ believes that there were
three Wise Men!"




CHAPTER II

THE LADY OF MYSTERY


David thrust his hands deep into the pockets of his short coat, well
cut, but inclined to be somewhat threadbare. He crossed his knees, and
lay back comfortably in the Rector's big chair. An hour and a half
remained before he need start out.

It was inexpressibly restful to have his subject, clear cut and
complete, safely stowed away in the back of his mind, and to be able to
sit quietly in this warmth and comfort, and let his thoughts dwell
lightly upon other things, while Christmas snow fell softly, in large
flakes, without; and gathering twilight slowly hushed the day to rest.

"Yes, undoubtedly my Lady of Mystery will be there," thought David
Rivers, "unless this fall of snow keeps her away."

He let his memory dwell in detail upon the first time he had seen her.

It happened on his second Sunday at Brambledene.

The deadening effect of the mental apathy of the congregation had
already somewhat damped his enthusiasm.

It was so many years since he had preached in English, that, on the
first Sunday, he had allowed himself the luxury of writing out his whole
sermon. This plan, for various reasons, did not prove successful.

Mrs. Churchwarden Jones and Mrs. Churchwarden Smith--good simple souls
both, if you found them in their dairies making butter, or
superintending the sturdy maids in the farm kitchens--seemed to consider
on Sundays that they magnified their husbands' office by the amount of
rustle and jingle they contrived to make with their own portly persons
during the church services. They kept it up, duet fashion, on either
side of the aisle. If Mrs. Jones rustled, Mrs. Smith promptly tinkled.
If Mrs. Smith rustled, Mrs. Jones straightway jingled. The first time
this happened in the sermon, David looked round, hesitated, lost his
place, and suffered agonies of mortification before he found it again.

Moreover he soon realised that, with his eyes on the manuscript, he had
absolutely no chance of holding the attention of his audience.

In the evening he tried notes, but this seemed to him neither one thing
nor the other. So on all subsequent Sundays he memorised his sermons as
he prepared them, and hardly realised himself how constantly, in their
delivery, there flowed from his subconsciousness a depth of thought,
clothed in eloquent and appropriate language, which had not as yet been
ground in the mill of his conscious mind.

On that second Sunday evening, David had entered the reading-desk
depressed and discouraged. In the morning he had fallen out with the
choir. It was a mixed choir. Large numbers of young Smiths and Joneses
sat on either side of the chancel and vied with one another as to which
family could outsing the other. This rivalry was resulting in a
specially loud and joyful noise in the closing verses of the Benedictus.

David, jarred in every nerve, and forgetting for the moment that he was
not dealing with his African aborigines, wheeled round in the desk, held
up his hand, and said: "Hush!" with the result that he had to declaim
the details of John the Baptist's mission, as a tenor solo; and that
the organist noisily turned over his music-books during the whole time
of the sermon, apparently in a prolonged search for a suitable
recessional voluntary.

Wishing himself back in his African forests, David began the service, in
a chastened voice, on that second Sunday evening.

During the singing of the first of the evening psalms the baize-covered
door, at the further end of the church, was pushed gently open; a tall
figure entered, alone; closed the door noiselessly behind her, and stood
for a moment, in hesitating uncertainty, beneath the gallery.

Then the old clerk and verger, Jabez Bones, bustled out of his seat, and
ushering her up the centre, showed her into a cushioned pew on the
pulpit side, rather more than half-way up the church.

The congregation awoke to palpable interest, at her advent. The choir
infused a tone of excitement into the chant, which, up to that moment,
had been woefully flat. Each pew she passed, in the wake of old Jabez,
thereafter contained a nudge or a whisper.

David's first impression of her, was of an embodiment of silence and
softness,--so silently she passed up the church and into the empty pew,
moving to the further corner, right against the stout whitewashed
pillar. No rustle, no tinkle, marked her progress; only a silent
fragrance of violets. And of softness--soft furs, soft velvet, soft
hair; and soft grey eyes, beneath the brim of a dark green velvet hat.

But his second impression was other than the first. She was looking at
him with an expression of amused scrutiny. Her eyes were keen and
penetrating; her lips were set in lines of critical independence of
judgment; the beautifully moulded chin was firm and white as marble
against the soft brown fur.

She regarded him steadily for some minutes. Then she looked away, and
David became aware, by means of that subconscious intuition, which
should be as a sixth sense to all ministers and preachers, that nothing
in the service reached her in the very least. Her mind was far away.
Whatever her object had been, in entering the little whitewashed church
of Brambledene on that Sunday night, it certainly was not worship.

But, when he began to preach, he arrested her attention. His opening
remark evidently appealed to her. She glanced up at him, quickly, a
gleam of amusement and interest in her clear eyes. And afterwards,
though she did not lift them again, and partly turned away, leaning
against the pillar, so that he could see only the clear-cut whiteness of
her perfect profile, he knew that she was listening.

From that hour, David's evening sermons were prepared with the more or
less conscious idea of reaching the soul of that calm immovable Lady of
Mystery.

She did not attract him as a woman. Her beauty meant nothing to him. He
had long ago faced the fact that his call to Central Africa must mean
celibacy. No man worthy of the name would, for his own comfort or
delight, allow a woman to share such dangers and privations as those
through which he had to pass. And, if five years of that climate had
undermined his own magnificent constitution and sent him home a wreck of
his former self, surely, had he taken out a wife, it would simply have
meant a lonely grave, left behind in the African jungle.

So David had faced it out that a missionary's life, in a place where
wife and children could not live, must mean celibacy; nor had he the
smallest intention of ever swerving from that decision. His devotion to
his work filled his heart. His people were his children.

Therefore no ordinary element of romance entered into his thoughts
concerning the beautiful woman who, on each Sunday evening, leaned
against the stone pillar, and showed by a slight flicker of the eyelids
or curve of the proud lips, that she heard and appreciated each point in
his sermon.

How far she agreed, he had no means of knowing. Who she was, and whence
she came, he did not attempt to find out. He preferred that she should
remain the Lady of Mystery. After her first appearance, when old Jabez
bustled into the vestry at the close of the service, he abounded in nods
and winks, inarticulate exclamations, and chuckings of his thumb over
his shoulder backward toward the church. At length, getting no response
from David, he burst forth: "Sakes alive, sir! I'm thinking she ain't
bin seen in a place o' wash-up, since she was----"

David, half in and half out of his cassock, turned on the old clerk in
sudden indignation.

"Bones," he said, sternly, "no member of the congregation should ever be
discussed in the vestry. Not another word, please. Now give me the entry
book."

The old man muttered something inaudible about the Rector and young
_h_upstarts, and our poor David had made another enemy in Brambledene.

He never chanced to see his Lady of Mystery arrive; but, after that
first evening, she never failed to be in her place when he came out of
the vestry; nor did he ever see her depart, always resisting the
temptation to leave the church hurriedly when service was over.

So she remained the Lady of Mystery; and now--his last Sunday evening
had come; and, as he thought of her, he longed to see a look of faith
and joy dawn in her cold sad eyes, as ardently as another man might have
longed to see a look of love for himself awaken in them.

But David wanted nothing for himself, and a great deal for his Lord. He
wanted this beautiful personality, this forceful character, this strong,
self-reliant soul; he wanted this obvious wealth, this unmistakable
possessor of place and power, for his Master's service, for the Kingdom
of his King. No thought of himself came in at all. How should it? He
wanted to win her for her own sake; and he wanted to win her for his
Lord. He wanted this more persistently and ardently than he had ever
desired anything in his life before. He was almost perplexed at the
insistence of the thought, and the way in which it never left him.

And now--the last chance had come.

He rose, and went to the window. Snowflakes were falling gently, few and
far between; but the landscape was completely covered by a pure white
pall.

"Undoubtedly," said David, "my Lady of Mystery will be there, unless
this fall of snow keeps her away."

He paced up and down the study, repeating stray sentences from his
sermon, as they came into his mind.

Sarah brought in the lamp, and drew the maroon rep curtains, shutting
out the snow and gathering darkness; Sarah, stout, comfortable, and
motherly, who--accustomed to the rosy-cheeked plumpness of her
easy-going master--looked with undisguised dismay at David's thin worn
face, and limbs on which his clothes still hung loosely, giving him an
appearance of not belonging to his surroundings, which tried the kind
heart and practical mind of the Rector's good housekeeper.

"He do give me the creeps, poor young gentleman," she confided to a
friend, who had dropped in for tea and a chat. "To see him all shrunk
up, so to speak, in Master's big chair; and just where there would be so
much of Master, there's naught of him, which makes the chair seem fair
empty. And then he looks up and speaks, and his voice is like music, and
his eyes shine like stars, and he seems more alive than Master, or
anybody else one knows; yet not alive in his poor thin body; but alive
because of something burning and shining _h_inside of 'im; something
stronger than a body, and more alive than life--oh, _I_ don't know!"
concluded Sarah, suddenly alarmed by her own eloquence.

"Creepy, I call it," said the friend.

"Creepy it is," agreed Sarah.

Nevertheless she watched carefully over David's creature comforts, and
he owed it to Sarah's insistence, that he weighed nearly a stone heavier
when he left Brambledene than on his arrival there.

She now brought in tea, temptingly arranged on a tray, poured out his
first cup, and stood a minute to watch him drink it, and to exhort him
to wrap up well, before going out in this snow.

"My last Sunday, Sarah," said David, looking at her with those same
deep-set shining eyes. "I sha'n't bother you much longer. I have a
service to-morrow--Christmas-day; and must stay over Boxing-day for two
weddings. Then I'm off to town; and in a couple of weeks I sail for
Central Africa. I wonder how you would like Africa, Sarah. Are you
afraid of snakes?"

"Don't mention 'em, Mr. Rivers, sir," replied Sarah, in a stage whisper;
"nasty evil things! If Eve had been as fearful of 'em as I am, there'd
never 'ave been no Fall. You wouldn't catch me staying to talk theology
with a serpent. No, not me, sir! It's take to m' heels and run, would
have been my way, if I'd 'a lived in Genesis three."

David smiled. "A good way, Sarah," he said, "and scriptural. But you
forget the attraction of the tree, with its luscious fruit. Poor Eve!
The longing of the moment, always seems the great essential. We are apt
to forget the long eternity of regret."

Sarah sidled respectfully towards the door.

"Eat your hot-buttered toast, before it grows cold, sir," she
counselled; "and give over thinking about snakes. Dear heart, it's
Christmas-eve!"

"So it is," said David. "And my sermon is about a star. Right you are,
Sarah! I'll 'give over thinking about snakes,' and look higher. There
can be no following of the star with our eyes turned earthward.... All
right! Don't you worry. I'll eat every bit."




CHAPTER III

DAVID STIRS THE STILL WATERS


As David tramped to church the moon was rising. The fir trees stood,
dark and stately, beneath their nodding plumes of feathery snow. The
little village church, with its white roof, and brightly lighted
windows, looked like a Christmas card.

Above its ivy-covered tower, luminous as a lamp in the deep purple sky,
shone out one brilliant star.

David smiled as he raised his eyes. He was thinking of Sarah and the
snakes. "'If I had lived in Genesis three,'" he quoted. "What a
delightful way of putting it; as if Genesis were a terrace, and three
the number. Good old Sarah! Would she have been more successful in
coping with the tempter? Undoubtedly Eve had the artistic temperament,
which is always a snare; also she had a woman's instinctive desire to
set others right, and to explain. Adam would have seen through the
tempter's wilful distortion of the wording of God's command, and would
not have been beguiled into an argument with so crafty and insincere an
opponent. Poor Eve, in her desire to prove him wrong, to air her own
superior knowledge, and to justify her Maker, hurried at once into the
trap, and was speedily undone. Here, at the very outset of our history,
we have in a nutshell the whole difference between the mentality of the
sexes. Where Eve stood arguing and explaining,--laying herself open to a
retort which shook her own belief, and undermined her obedience,--Adam
would have said: "Liar!" and turned on his heel. Yet if Eve lived
nowadays she would be quite sure she could set right all mistakes in our
legislature, if only Adam could be induced to let her have a finger in
every pie. Having lived in Genesis iii., Adam would know better than to
try it!"

       *       *       *       *       *

As David reached the old lich-gate, two brilliant lights shone down the
road from the opposite direction, and the next moment a motor glided
swiftly to the gate, and stopped.

A footman sprang down from beside the chauffeur, opened the door,
touched a button, and the interior of the car flashed into light.

Seated within, half buried in furs, David saw the calm sweet face of
his Lady of Mystery. He stood on one side, in the shadow of the gate,
and waited.

The footman drew out a white fur rug, and threw it over his left arm;
then held the door wide.

She stepped out, tall and silent. David saw the calm whiteness of her
features in the moonlight. She took no more notice of her men, than if
they had been machines, but passed straight up the churchyard path,
between the yew-tree sentinels, and disappeared into the porch.

The footman bundled in the rug, switched off the lights, banged the
door, took his place beside the chauffeur, and the large roomy motor
glided silently away. Nothing remained save a delicate fragrance of
violets under the lich-gate, beneath which she had passed.

The whole thing had taken twenty seconds. It seemed to David like the
swift happenings of a dream. Nothing was left, to prove its reality, but
the elusive scent of violets, and the marks of the huge tyres in the
snow.

But as David made his way round to the vestry door, he knew his Lady of
Mystery was already in her corner beside the stout whitewashed pillar;
and he also knew that he had been right, in the surmise which placed
her in an environment of luxury and wealth.

       *       *       *       *       *

Christmas-eve had produced a larger congregation than usual. The service
was as cheerful and noisy as the choir and organist could make it.
David's quiet voice seemed only to be heard at rare intervals, like the
singing of a thrush in the momentary lull of a storm.

The Lady of Mystery looked alternately bored and amused. Her expression
was more calmly critical than ever. She had discarded her large velvet
hat for a soft toque of silver-grey fur, placed lightly upon her wealth
of golden hair. This tended to reveal the classic beauty of her
features, yet made her look older, showing up a hardness of expression
which had been softened by the green velvet brim. David, who had thought
her twenty-five, now began to wonder whether she were not older than
himself. Her expression might have credited her with full thirty years'
experience of the world.

David mounted the pulpit steps to the inspiriting strains of "While
shepherds watched their flocks by night, all seated on the ground."
Already the inhabitants of Brambledene had had it at their front doors,
sung, in season and out of season, by the school-children, in every
sort of key and tempo. Now the latter returned joyfully to the charge,
sure of arriving at the final verse, without any sudden or violent
exhortations to go away. They beat the choir's already rapid rendering;
ignored the organist, and rushed on without pause, comma, or breathing
space.

In the midst of this erratic description of the peaceful scene on
Bethlehem's hills on that Christmas night so long ago, David's white
earnest face appeared in the pulpit, looking down anxiously upon his
congregation.

The words of his opening collect brought a sense of peace, though the
silence of his long intentional pause after "Let us pray," had at first
accentuated the remembrance of the hubbub which had preceded it. David
felt that the weird chanting of his African savages, echoing among the
trees of their primeval forests, compared favourably, from the point of
view both of reverence and of music, with the singing in this English
village church. His very soul was jarred. His nerves were all on edge.

As he stood silent, while the congregation settled into their seats,
looking down he met the grey eyes of his Lady of Mystery. They said: "I
am waiting. I have come for this."

Instantly the sense of inspiration filled him.

With glad assurance he gave out his text. "The gospel according to St.
Matthew, the second chapter, the tenth and eleventh verses; 'When they
saw the star, they rejoiced with exceeding great joy.... And when they
had opened their treasures, they presented unto Him gifts; gold, and
frankincense, and myrrh.'"

As soon as the text of a sermon was given out, Mr. Churchwarden Jones in
his corner, and Mr. Churchwarden Smith in his, verified it in their
Bibles, made sure it was really there, and had been read correctly. Then
they closed their Bibles and placed them on the ledges in front of them;
took off their glasses, put them noisily into spectacle-cases, stowed
these in inner pockets, leant well back, and proceeded to go very
unmistakably and emphatically to sleep.

David had got into the way of reading his text twice over, slowly, while
this performance took place.

Now, when he looked up from his Bible, the two churchwardens were in
position. Their gold watch-chains, looped upon their ample waistcoats,
produced much the same effect as the wreathing with which well-meaning
decorators had accentuated the stoutness of the whitewashed pillars.

The attention of the congregation was already wandering. David made a
desperate effort to hold it.

"My friends," he said, "although it is Christmas-eve, I speak to you
to-night on the Epiphany subject, because, when the great Feast of
Epiphany comes, I shall no longer have the privilege of addressing you.
I expect to be on the ocean, on my way to carry the Christmas message of
'Peace on earth, good will toward men,' to the savage tribes of Central
Africa."

No one looked responsive. No one seemed to care in the least where David
Rivers would be on the great Feast of Epiphany. He tried another tack.

"Our text deals with the experience of those Wise Men of the East, who,
guided by the star, journeyed over the desert in quest of the new-born
King. Now, if I were to ask this congregation to tell me how many Wise
Men there were, I wonder which of you would answer 'three.'"

No one looked in the least interested. What a silly question! What a
senseless cause for wonder! Of course they would _all_ answer "three."
The youngest infant in the Sunday-school knew that there were three Wise
Men.

"But why should you say 'three'?" continued David. "We are not told in
the Bible how many Wise Men there were. Look and see."

The Smith and Jones families made no move. They knew perfectly well that
_their_ Bibles said "three." If this young man's Bible omitted to
mention the orthodox number, it was only another of many omissions in
his new-fangled Bible and unsound preaching. It would be one thing more
to report to the Rector, on his return.

But his Lady of Mystery leaned forward, took up a Bible which chanced to
be beside her, turned rapidly to Matthew ii., bent over it for a moment,
then smiled, and laid it down. David knew she had made sure of finding
"three," and had not found it. He took courage. She was interested.

He launched into his subject. In vivid words, more full of poetry and
beauty than he knew, he rapidly painted the scene; the long journey
through the eastern desert, with eyes upon the star; the anxious days,
when it could not be seen, and the route might so easily be missed; the
glad nights when it shone again, luminous, serene, still moving on
before. The arrival at Jerusalem, the onward quest to Bethlehem, the
finding of the King.

Then, the actual story fully dealt with, David turned to application.

"My friends," he said, "this earthly life of ours is the desert. Your
pilgrimage lies across its ofttimes dreary wastes. But if your journey
is to be to any purpose, if life is to be a success and not a failure,
its main object must be the finding of the King. His guiding Spirit
moves before you as the star. His word is also the heavenly lamp which
lights your way. But I want, to-night, to give you a third meaning for
the Epiphany star. The star stands for your highest Ideal. Pause a
moment, and think.... Have you in your life to-night a heaven-sent
Ideal, to which you are always true; which you follow faithfully, and
which, as you follow it, leads to the King?"

David paused. Mrs. Jones rustled, and Mrs. Smith tinkled, but David
heard them not. The Lady of Mystery had lifted her eyes to his, and
those beautiful sad eyes said: "I _had_."

"They lost sight of the star," said David. "Their hearts were sad,
thinking they had lost it forever. But they found it again at
Jerusalem--place of God's holy temple and worship. Here--is your
Jerusalem. Lift your eyes to-night, higher than the mere church roof,
and find again your lost star; see where shines your Ideal--your faith,
your hope, your love, your belief in things eternal. 'And when they saw
the star they rejoiced.'"

David paused.

Long lashes veiled the grey eyes. Her hands were folded in her lap, and
her eyes were not lifted from them.

"When these desert-travellers found the King," continued David, "they
opened their treasures and presented unto Him gifts,--gold, and
frankincense, and myrrh. I know this is usually taken in relation to
Himself, and as being, in a threefold way, typical of His mission: Gold
for the King; frankincense for the great High Priest; myrrh for the
suffering, dying Saviour, who was to give His life for the redemption of
the world.

"But I want to take it to-night in another sense. Let these three kinds
of gifts emphasise the three kinds of things you have in your life
to-day, which you may offer to the King, if your guiding star has led
you to His feet. They opened _their_ treasures. I want you to open
_your_ treasures, to-night. What are your treasures? Why yourself, and
all you possess.

"First let us consider the gold."

The Lady of Mystery lifted her golden head and looked him full in the
face. There was challenge in her eyes.

"I do not necessarily mean your money," said David, "though how much
more you might all do with that, for the King and for His service, than
you are already doing. Ah, if people could realise how greatly gold is
needed for His work, they would soon open their treasures and pour it
forth! I have told you of my vast parish, out in the unexplored forests,
swamps, and jungles of Central Africa. Do you know what I want for my
people, there? Think of all you have here--of all you have had, ever
since you can remember. Then listen: I want a church; I want schools; I
want books; I want a translation of the Bible, and a printing-press to
print it with." David's eyes glowed, and he threw grammar to the winds!
"I want a comrade to help me, and a steam-launch with which to navigate
great lakes and rivers. I want all these things, and I want them for my
Master, and for His work. I can give my own life, but it is all I have
to give. I have been taking your Rector's place here for six weeks in
order to earn twelve guineas, which will enable me to take out a good
medicine-chest with which to doctor my people, and to complete my
necessary outfit."

Mr. Churchwarden Jones was awake by now, and fidgeted uncomfortably.
This young man should not have mentioned his stipend, from the pulpit.
It was decidedly unsuitable.

"Your Rector," continued David, "knowing why I need it, is generously
doubling that payment. May God bless him for it, when he takes up again
his ministry among you."

They were all listening now. David's eyes glowed like hot coals in his
thin face. His voice rang through the church.

"Ah, friends," he said, "those who have all they need for their
comfortable spiritual life, cannot realise the awful, desperate want, in
those wild places of the earth. We enjoy quoting what we call a 'gospel
text': 'Whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.'
But too often we pause there, in self-appropriating complacency,
forgetting that the whole point of the passage lies in what follows:
'How then shall they call on Him in Whom they have not believed? And how
shall they believe in Him of Whom they have not heard? And how shall
they hear, without a preacher? And how shall they preach except they be
sent?' You must answer all these questions, when you open your treasures
at the feet of the King.

"But forgive me for intruding my own interests. This is not a missionary
sermon."--Here Mrs. Smith nodded, energetically. That was exactly what
she had already whispered to Mr. Smith.--"Also 'gold' stands for much
besides money. Think of all the golden things in life. The joys, the
brightness, the glory of success; all beauty, all gaiety, all golden
mirth and laughter. Let all these golden things be so consecrated that,
opening your treasures, you can at any moment bring them as offerings to
your King.

"But the second gift was frankincense." David paused, giving each
listener--and at last there were many--time to wonder what in his or her
life stood for frankincense.

"Frankincense," said David, "is, first of all, your worship. And by
worship, I do not necessarily mean public worship in church, important
though that be. I mean the constant worship of an adoring heart. 'O
worship the Lord in the beauty of holiness.' Unless your daily life from
Monday to Saturday is a life of worship, there will not be much reality
in your public worship on Sunday. And then, frankincense stands for all
that appertains to the spirit part of you--your ideals, your noblest
loves, your finest aspirations. Open your treasures, friends, and bring
these to your King.

"And, lastly, myrrh." David paused, and a look so calm, so holy, so
sublime, passed into his face, that to one who watched him then, and who
chanced to know the meaning of that look, his face was as the face of an
angel.

"The myrrh," he said, "stands for death. Some of us may be called upon
definitely to face death, for the King's sake. But _all_ who have lived
unto Him in life, can glorify Him in death. 'Precious in the sight of
the Lord is the death of His saints.' We can all at last bring to Him
this gift--a gift which, in the bringing, will indeed bring us into His
very presence. But, meanwhile, your present offering of myrrh is the
death of self; the daily crucifying of the self-life. 'For the love of
Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all,
then were all dead; and that He died for all, that they which live
should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto Him, Who died for
them, and rose again.' Your response to that constraining love, your
acceptance of that atoning death, your acquiesence in that crucifixion
of self, constitute your offering of myrrh.

"But myrrh, in the Bible, stands for other things besides death. We must
not pause to do so now, but sometime, at your leisure, look out each
mention of myrrh. You will find it stands for love--love of the
sweetest, tenderest kind; love so complete, that it must bring with it
self-abnegation, and a mingling of pain with its bliss.

"And you will find it stands for sorrow; not bitterness of woe; but
sorrow accepted as the Father's will, and therefore touched with
reverent joy. Ah, bring your sorrows as gifts to your King. 'Surely He
hath borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows.' Bring even these, and
lay them at His feet."

David closed his Bible, placing it on the cushion, folded his hands upon
it, and leaned down from the high pulpit.

"My friends," he said,--and those who looked up responsive never forgot
the light in his eyes--"I am leaving this dear home land of ours on the
day when we shall be keeping the Feast of the Star. My star leads me to
a place from which I do not ever expect to return. My offering of myrrh
to my King, is a grave in an African forest, and I offer it gladly.

"But, may I now say to you, whose faces--after to-morrow--I never expect
to see again: Do not lose sight of your star, as you travel across
life's desert. Look up, look on; ever, in earnest faith, move forward.
Then I can leave with each one in this congregation, as a farewell
promise"--he looked at all present; but his eyes met the grey eyes, now
swimming in tears, of his Lady of Mystery; met, and held them, with
searching solemn gaze, as he uttered his final words--

"Thine eyes shall see the King in His beauty; they shall behold the Land
that is very far off."




CHAPTER IV

DIANA RIVERS, OF RIVERSCOURT


Perhaps the greatest tribute to David's sermon, was the quiet way in
which the good people of Brambledene rose to their feet at its close.

_Lead, Kindly Light_ was sung with unusual feeling and reverence.

The collection, for Church Expenses, was the largest ever taken in
Brambledene Church, within the memory of man. In one of the plates,
there was gold. David knew quite well who had put in that sovereign.

He sat at the vestry table and fingered it thoughtfully. He had disrobed
while the churchwardens counted the money and commented on the unusual
amount of the collection, and the remarkable fact of a sovereign in the
plate. They left the money in little piles on the red cloth, for David
to carry home and lock up in the Rector's safe.

He had now to enter his text, and the amount of the collection, in the
vestry book.

He had glanced down the church as he left the chancel. His Lady of
Mystery was still on her knees in the corner near the pillar, her head
bowed in her hands. He had seen the top of her grey fur hat, with soft
waves of golden hair on either side of it.

He took up the pen and entered his text.

Then he laid the pen down, and glanced at back records of evening
collections for Church Expenses. He did not hurry. He could hear very
faintly in the distance the throbbing of a motor, waiting at the
lich-gate. He knew exactly how it looked, waiting in the snow; two great
acetylene lamps in front; delicate electric bulbs lighting the interior,
one in each corner of the roof. He knew just how _she_ would look, as
the footman tucked the white fur rug around her. She would lean back,
rather bored and impatient, and take no more notice of the man, than if
he were a machine. David hated that kind of behaviour toward those who
serve. He held that every service, even the smallest, should receive a
kindly acknowledgment.

He turned the pages of the vestry book. Six shillings and eleven pence.
Two and four pence halfpenny. Three and six. Four shillings and nine
pence three farthings. Seven and ten pence. And now he was about to
enter: "two pounds, eight shillings, and seven pence halfpenny." Even
without the gold _she_ had put in, it was a large increase on former
offerings. Truly these good people opened their treasures when at last
their hearts were touched.

David was alone in the vestry. He could hear old Jabez Bones bustling
about in the church, putting out the lamps, occasionally knocking down
books, and picking them up again; doing in appearance three times as
much as he accomplished in reality.

David took up the pen. He did not hurry. The rhythmic panting of the
engine still reached him, faintly, across the snowy mounds. He did not
intend to arrive at the lich-gate until that dream-motor had glided
noiselessly out of sight.

As he bent over the book to make the entry, the vestry door was pushed
softly open. He heard no sound; but a subtle fragrance of violets
suddenly surrounded him.

David looked up.

Framed in the Gothic arch of the narrow doorway, her large grey eyes
fixed upon him in unwonted gentleness, stood his Lady of Mystery.

David was so completely taken by surprise, that he forgot to rise to his
feet. He dropped his pen, but still sat on the high vestry stool, and
gazed at her in speechless wonderment.

"I have come," said his Lady of Mystery, and her low-pitched voice was
full of music; "I have come to bring you my gifts--gold, frankincense,
and myrrh."

"Not to me," said David. "You must not bring them to me. You must bring
them to the King."

"I must bring them to you," she said, "because I know no other way. I
have sought the Christ, and found HIM not. I had lost my way in the
dreary darkness of the desert. To-night you have cleared my sky. Once
more I see the shining of the Star. You have shown me that I have these
three gifts to offer. But I must bring them to you, David Rivers,
because you are the most Christlike man I have ever known, and you stand
to me for your King."

"I cannot stand for my King," said David, unconscious of the light in
his own eyes, or the divine radiance reflected on his face. "I am but
His messenger; the voice in the wilderness, crying: 'Prepare ye the way
of the Lord.'"

The Lady of Mystery moved a step nearer, and laid one hand on the
vestry table. She bent toward him. Two wax candles, in brass
candle-sticks, stood upon the table, on either side of the vestry book,
providing the only illumination. In the light of these, they looked into
one another's faces.

"You have certainly prepared His way in my heart to-night," she said,
"and I believe you are going to make straight for me the tangle of my
life. Only, first of all, you must know who I am. Has anybody told you?
Do you know?"

"Nobody has told me," said David, "and I do not know."

"What have you called me, to yourself, all these weeks?"

"My Lady of Mystery," answered David, simply; wondering how she knew he
had called her anything.

She smiled, and there seemed to be twenty wax candles in the vestry,
rather than two.

"Quite pretty," she said; "but too much like a story-book, to be
practically useful." She drew a small purple bag from her muff; took out
a card, and laid it on the table in front of him. "You must know who I
am," she said, "and where I live; because, you see, I am going to ask
you to dinner."

She smiled again; and David bent over the card. She marked his
involuntary movement of surprise.

"Yes," she said, "I am Diana Rivers, of Riverscourt. Had you heard of me
before? I suppose we are, in some sort, cousins."

But David sat with his eyes bent upon the card before him. Alas, what
was happening? His Lady of Mystery had vanished. This tall girl, in furs
and velvet, with her brilliant smile, sweet low voice, and assured
manner, was the greatest heiress in the county; Master of the Hounds;
patron of four livings; notorious for her advanced views and fearless
independence; a power and a terror in the whole neighbourhood. His Lady
of Mystery who, under his guidance, was to become a meek and lowly
follower of the Star! Poor David!

He looked so thin and forlorn, for the moment, that Diana felt an amused
desire to put him into an armchair, and ply him with champagne.

"Of course I have heard of you, Miss Rivers," he said, slowly. "Mr.
Goldsworthy told me all about you, during my first evening at the
Rectory. He asked me whether we were related."

"Dear old thing!" remarked Diana, lightly. "He is my god-father, you
know; and I think his anxiety over my spiritual condition is the one
thing which keeps him of a size to pass through the pulpit door!"

"Don't," said David.

She looked at him, with laughter in her eyes.

"All right, Cousin David. I did not mean to be flippant. And we _are_
cousins, you know."

"I think not," he answered, gravely. "I am of very humble origin; and I
never heard of my people claiming kinship with courts of any kind."

"Oh, don't be silly!" retorted Diana, drumming on the vestry table, with
her firm, gloved fingers; but her tone was so gentle, that it almost
held a caress. "Don't be silly, Cousin David. The humblest people live
in courts, in London; and all rivers run into the sea! Nothing but the
genuine Rivers' pluck could have faced these good folk Sunday after
Sunday; and only the fire of the real old Rivers' stock, could have made
them sit up and listen to-night. You look just like grandpapa,
confounding the Opposition from his seat on the government benches, when
you attack Mrs. Smith for turning over the pages of her Bible in that
distracting and senseless way. I can fancy myself back in the Ladies'
Gallery, longing to cheer. We _must_ claim kinship, Cousin David."

"I think not," he repeated firmly. He looked very small, and thin, and
miserable, huddled up on the vestry stool. His threadbare clerical
jacket seemed several sizes too large for him. "Diana Rivers, of
Riverscourt!" Oh, where was his dear Lady of Mystery?

If Diana wanted to shake him, she kept the desire well in hand. Her
voice grew even deeper; more full of music, more softly gentle.

"Well, cousin or no cousin," she said, "I want your advice, and I can't
do without your help. Where do you take your Christmas dinner, David
Rivers?"

"Why, at the Rectory," he answered, looking up. "I have no friends
here." Then a gleam of amusement passed over his face: "Sarah says, as
it is Christmas, she is 'going to a fowl,'" he said.

"I see. And you are planning to eat your fowl in solitary grandeur at
the Rectory? Well, _I_ will 'go to a turkey' and a plum-pudding, and,
possibly, mince-pies; and you shall dine with me on Christmas night. The
idea of a lonely meal on your last--I mean, your _one_ Christmas-day in
England!"

"You are very kind," said David; "but is not Riverscourt twelve miles
from here?"

"My chauffeur does it in twenty minutes," replied Diana. "It would be
as much as his place is worth to take twenty-one. I will send the motor
for you at seven, and we will dine at half past. They can run you back
whenever you like. Does your household retire early? Or perhaps you are
allowed a latch-key."

David smiled. "My household consists of Sarah, Mr. Goldsworthy's
faithful housekeeper; and as I usually sit up reading until midnight,
she retires early, and trusts me to put out the lamps and to lock up."

"Ah, I know Sarah," said Miss Rivers. "A worthy soul. She and I are
excellent friends. We hold the same views on women's rights, and we love
discussing them. Mere man--even god-papa--dwindles to nothing, when
arraigned at the bar of Sarah's intrepid judgment. Very well, then. The
motor at seven."

But David still hesitated. "You are very kind," he said. "But--you see,
we don't have dinner-parties in Central Africa. And since I came home, I
have mostly been in hospital. I am afraid I haven't"--he looked down at
his short jacket. "I don't even possess a long coat," he said, simply.

"Oh don't be tiresome, Cousin David!" cried Miss Rivers. "If I wanted
conventional evening dress, I know a dozen men whom I could invite to
dinner. I want _you_, not your clothes. If one is greatly interested in
a book, does one bother to consider the binding? Bring your mind along,
and come prepared to be helpful; for, God knows"--her eyes grew deep and
earnest--"God knows I want helping, more than any of your African
savages. Come as you are, Cousin David. Come as the Voice in the
Wilderness. It is all I ask. Besides, there will only be myself and
Chappie; and Chappie doesn't count."

She drew off a soft grey glove; then held out to him firm white fingers.
He took them in his. They clasped hands silently; and, once more, by the
light of the two wax candles, looked searchingly into each other's eyes.
Each read there a quiet compact of friendship and of trust.

"I will come," said David. She paused with her hand on the door, looking
back at him over her shoulder. Her tall head nearly touched the top of
the archway.

"If you do," she said, "we must consider the question of your church,
your schools, your printing-press, and your steamer. So, _au revoir_,
to-morrow."

She threw him a little reassuring smile, and passed out.

The fragrance of violets, the sound of her low voice, the card upon the
table, remained.

David took up the pen and made the entry in the vestry book: _two
pounds, eight shillings, and seven pence halfpenny_. Then he gathered up
all the little piles of silver and copper, and put them into his coat
pockets; but Diana's sovereign he slipped by itself into one waistcoat
pocket, and her card into the other.

Then suddenly he realised--poor David--that she had stood beside him
during the whole interview, while _he_ had sat on the vestry stool.

He sprang to his feet. "Oh I say!" he cried. "Oh--I say!"

But there was nothing to say; and no one to whom to say it.

Poor David!

He sat down again, put his elbows on the table, and dropped his head
into his hands.

Diana Rivers of Riverscourt! Patron of four livings! Acknowledged leader
of the gayest set in the county; known far and wide for her independence
of character and advanced views!

       *       *       *       *       *

Bones came shuffling up the chancel, rattling the church keys. There was
also a sovereign of Diana's in _his_ waistcoat pocket, and he showed no
irritation as he locked up the vestry book, and returned David's
good-night.

"A 'appy Christmas, sir," he said, "an' many of 'em; if they 'ave 'em in
them wild parts."

       *       *       *       *       *

As David plodded home through the snow, his mind dwelt, with curious
persistence, on one question: "Now who on earth is 'Chappie'?"




CHAPTER V

THE NOISELESS NAPIER


"I am morally certain 'Chappie' is a poodle," thought David to himself,
at breakfast. "It would be just like her to have a large black poodle,
abnormally clever, perfectly clipped, tied up with green ribbons to
match her hat, and treated in all respects as a human being; excepting
that, of course, his opinion on the cut of her guests' clothes would not
matter. 'Chappie does not count,' she said; but I'll be bound he counts
a lot, in most respects. I hope Chappie will like me. How does one
whistle to a poodle?"

David was standing on the hearthrug, practising various seductive ways
of whistling to Chappie, when Sarah came in, to clear the breakfast
table.

Sarah had put a Christmas card on David's plate that morning, and had
kept nervously out of the way, while he opened the envelope. The card
had evidently been chosen with great care, and an eye to its
suitability. A large bunch of forget-me-nots figured in the centre, tied
with a lover's knot of blue ribbon. Above this, two embossed
hands--Sarah's and David's of course--were clasped. Above these again,
flew two turtle-doves. They carried a scroll between them, depending
from either beak, bearing in gold lettering, "The Compliments of the
Season." At the bottom of the card were two blank lines beginning with
"To ----" and "From ----". Sarah had filled in, with much labour, and
rather brown ink:

      To _the Reverant David rivers_

      From _Yours rispectfully Sarah_

David, delighted, stood the card in the place of honour on the
mantel-piece, in front of the clock. When Sarah came in, he stopped
whistling to Chappie, went forward at once and shook hands with her,
thanking her warmly for the Christmas card.

"The only one I received, Sarah; and I do think it most awfully pretty."

Sarah admitted that it _was_ that; explained at great length where she
got it, and why she chose it; and described a good many other cards she
had nearly bought but eventually rejected in favour of the
forget-me-nots, thinking they would "look home-like in them outlandish
places," and ensure David's kind remembrance of her.

David protested that, card or no card, he would never forget Sarah, and
all her thoughtful care of him; and Sarah wiped her eyes with a corner
of her apron, and only wished there was more of him to care for.

David felt this rather embarrassingly personal, and walked over to the
window to throw crumbs to a robin. Then he turned, as Sarah, having
folded the cloth, was preparing to leave the room.

"Sarah," he said, "I have had an invitation. I am dining out to-night."

Sarah's face fell. "Oh, Mr. Rivers, sir! And me going to a chicking,
being as it was Christmas!"

"Well, Sarah, you see my friend thought it was dull that I should dine
by myself on Christmas night. And if you had gone to a chicken, I should
indeed be left alone."

"Get along, sir!" chuckled Sarah. "You know my meaning. And, if it's
Smiths or Joneses, I misdoubt if you'll get so good a dinner----"

"It isn't Smiths or Joneses, Sarah. It is Miss Rivers, of Riverscourt.
And she has promised me a turkey, and a plum-pudding, and
possibly--only I must not count too much on those--possibly,
mince-pies!"

Sarah's face expanded. "Oh, if it's Miss Diana, sir, you can't do
better. There's none like Miss Diana, to my thinking. And we can have
the chicking on Boxing-day. And, with your leave, if I'm not wanted, I'm
asked out to friends this evening, which I hadn't no intention of
mentioning. And Mr. Rivers, sir; mark my words. You can't do better than
Miss Diana. We've known her from a babe, master an' me. Folks talk,
because she don't hold with getting married, and because she don't do
much church-going; but, begging your pardon, sir, I don't hold with
either, m'self. Marriage means slaving away, with few thanks and fewer
ha'pence; and church-going mostly means, for women-folk, a vieing with
one another's bonnets. I don't go to feathers, m'self; always having
been well-content with beads. And I pay my respects to Almighty God, at
home."

"'Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of
some is,'" quoted David. "You forget the injunction of the writer to the
Hebrews, Sarah."

"That don't hold good for now, Mr. Rivers, sir," replied Sarah, with
conviction; "any more than many other _h_epistolic remarks."

"They all hold good for now, Sarah," said David, gravely.

"Then what about 'let your women keep silence in the churches'? Hark to
them rowdy Miss Joneses in the choir!"

"They _do_ make a row," admitted David, off his guard.

"And 'if they will learn anything, let them ask their husbands at
home'?" Sarah was evidently well up in her Bible.

"Well, why not?" queried David.

"Why not, Mr. Rivers, sir?" repeated Sarah, scornfully. "Why not? Why
because stay-at-home husbands ain't likely to be able to teach
go-to-church wives! And, even if they did, how about me an' Miss Diana,
as has none?"

This seemed unanswerable, though it had nothing whatever to do with the
point at issue. But David had no suggestions to offer concerning the
limitations contingent on the spinsterhood of Sarah and of Miss Diana.
It therefore gave Sarah the last word; which, to the female mind, means
victory; and she bore away the breakfast cloth in triumph.

When she brought in tea that afternoon, she lingered a few minutes,
giving the fire a little unnecessary attention, and furtively watching
David, as he put salt on his hot-buttered toast.

Then she said tentatively: "Mr. Rivers, sir, there are one or two things
about Miss Diana you might as well know, before you go over there."

"No, thank you, Sarah," said David, with decision. "Whatever Miss Rivers
wishes me to know, she will tell me herself. Anything she does not
herself tell me, I prefer not to hear from others."

Sarah surveyed him; and her look expressed amazement and disapproval.

"Well I never!" she exclaimed. "You _are_ different from master! All I
hear in the village I tell master while I wait on him at dinner. He
says: 'You may as well tell me what you hear, my good Sarah; and then I
can judge how to act.'"

David smiled. He had already discovered the good Rector's love of
gossip.

"But you see, Sarah," he said, "being only a _locum tenens_, I do not,
fortunately, have to act."

"Don't disparage yourself, sir," advised Sarah, still disappointed,
almost aggrieved. "And even if folks here _have_ called you so, you
won't be that to Miss Diana."

"Oh, no," said David, cheerfully. "I do not propose to be a _locum
tenens_ to Miss Diana!"

       *       *       *       *       *

The motor glided up to the Rectory gate at seven o'clock, to the minute.
David saw the flash of the acetylene lamps on his bedroom blind.

He ran down the stairs, filled with a delightful sense of
holiday-making, and adventure.

His one clerical suit was carefully brushed, and Sarah had "pressed it,"
a mysterious process from which it emerged with a youthful, unwrinkled
air, to which it had for long been a stranger. His linen was immaculate.
He had shaved with extreme care. He felt so festive, that his lack of
conventional evening clothes troubled him no longer. He slipped Sarah's
Christmas card into his pocket. He knew Diana would appreciate the
pathos and humour of those clasped hands and forget-me-nots.

Then he went down the garden path, and entered the motor. The footman
arranged the fur rug over his knees, showed him how to switch off the
electric lights if he preferred darkness, shut the door, took his seat
beside the motionless chauffeur, and instantly they glided away down
the lane, and turned into the high road leading to Riversmead.

It seemed wonderful to David to be flying along in Diana's sumptuous
motor. He had never before been in a powerful noiseless Napier car, and
he found it somewhat of an experience. Involuntarily he thought of the
time when he had been so deadly weak from African fever, and his people
had had somehow to get him to the coast; the rough little cart on wheels
they made to hold him and his mattress, and tried to draw him along the
apology for a road. But the shaking and bumping had been so absolutely
unbearable, that he had eventually had to be slung and carried as far as
the river. Even so, there had been the perpetual dread of the agonising
jerk if one of his bearers stumbled over a stone, or stepped
unexpectedly into a rut. And to all this he was so soon returning. And
quite right, too. No man should glide through life on cushioned tyres.
For a woman, it was quite otherwise. Her womanhood constituted a
sufficient handicap, without any roughness or hardship being allowed to
come her way. He liked to know that Diana would always--literally and
metaphorically--glide through life in a noiseless Napier. This method
of progression need be no hindrance to her following of the star.

He looked at his watch. In ten minutes they would reach Riverscourt.

He switched off the lights, and at once the flying trees and hedges
became visible in the pale moonlight. He enjoyed watching them as they
whirled past. The great car bounded silently along the road, sounding a
warning note upon the horn, if the distant light of any cart or carriage
came in sight ahead of them; but passing it, and speeding on in the
snowy darkness, before David had had time to look out and see what
manner of vehicle it was.

They rushed through little villages, the cottage windows bright with
seasonable festivity. In one of them David caught a glimpse of a
Christmas-tree, decked with shining candles, and surrounded by the curly
heads of happy little children. It was many years since he had seen a
Christmas-tree. It brought wistful thoughts of home and boyhood's days.
The first Christmas-tree he could remember had yielded to his enraptured
hands a wooden popgun, which expelled a cork with great force and a
terrifying sound, sufficiently loud to make all grown-up people jump, if
it was done exactly behind their heads, when they were unaware of its
near vicinity. This effect upon grown-ups, produced by his own popgun,
had given him a sense of power which was limitless; until the sudden
forcible confiscation of the popgun had set thereto an unexpected limit.
He then mentioned it as a flute, and asked for it back; pointing out
that its popgun propensities were a mere accident; its real nature was
to be a flute. He received it back as a flute, upon condition that it
should not immediately accidentally develop again into a popgun. He
spent the remainder of that day blowing blissfully into the eight holes
punched in the strip of red wood gummed to the side of the popgun. The
resultant sounds were melancholy and fitful to a degree; and it is
doubtful which was the greater trial to the nerves of the grown-ups, the
sudden explosion of the popgun, or the long drawn out piping of the
flute. Anyway when his treasure suddenly and unaccountably disappeared,
they assisted his tearful search in a half-hearted sort of way, and when
eventually his unaided efforts discovered it, carefully concealed in one
of their own wardrobes, his infantine faith in the sincerity of adult
human nature had received its first rude shock.

David lay back in the motor and wondered whether life would ever hold
for him a scene so enchanting as that first Christmas-tree, or a gift so
priceless as that popgun-flute.

The motor sped through the old-world town of Riversmead, scarcely
slacking speed, for the streets were clear; all its inhabitants were
indoors, merry-making; and the one policeman they passed, saluted.
Diana's car was well-known and respected.

Then in at great iron gates, standing wide, and up an avenue of stately
beeches, coming to sudden pause before the portico of a large stone
house, gay with lighted windows.




CHAPTER VI

DAVID MAKES FRIENDS WITH "CHAPPIE"


The door into the great hall opened as David stepped out of the motor. A
footman took his overcoat, and he found himself following an elderly
butler across the spacious hall toward a door, which he flung open,
announcing in confidential tones: "The Reverend David Rivers"; then
stood aside, that David might enter.

David had already been looking right and left for Chappie; and, even as
he walked into the drawing-room, he had a seductive whistle ready in
case the poodle came to meet him, before he could reach Diana's friendly
hand.

But neither Diana nor the poodle were in the drawing-room.

Instead, on a large sofa, at right angles with the fireplace, in the
midst of heaped up cushions, sat a very plump elderly lady, of haughty
mien, clad in claret-coloured velvet, a nodding ornament in her white
hair, and much jewellery on her fat neck. She raised a lorgnon, on a
long tortoiseshell handle, and looked through it at David as he advanced
toward her.

There was such awe-inspiring majesty in the action, that David felt
certain she must be, at the very least, a duchess.

He seemed to be hours in reaching the sofa. It was like one of those
long walks taken in dreams, covering miles, yet only advancing yards;
and as he walked his clerical jacket grew shorter, and his boots more
patently _not_ patent leather.

When, at last, he reached the hearthrug--nothing happened. The plump
lady had, apparently, no disengaged hand; one held the lorgnon; the
other, a large feather fan.

"D'y do?" she said, in a rather husky voice. "I conclude you are Diana's
missionary."

This was an almost impossible remark to answer. David was _not_ Diana's
missionary; yet he was, undoubtedly, the missionary Diana had asked to
dinner.

In his embarrassment he held his warm hands to the blaze of the
log-fire, and said: "What a beautiful Christmas-day!"

The plump lady ignored the remark. She declined to recognise anything in
common between her Christmas-day and David's.

"Where is your sphere of work?" she demanded, hoarsely.

"Central Africa," replied David, in a meek voice, devoutly wishing
himself back there.

At that moment the door burst open, by reason of a bump against it, and
a black poodle trotted in, identical with the dog of David's imagining,
excepting that its tufts were tied up with red ribbon.

David whistled joyfully. "Hullo, Chappie!" he said. "Come here, old
fellow."

The poodle paused, surprised, and looked at him; one fore-paw uplifted.

The plump lady made an inarticulate sound, and dropped her lorgnon.

But David felt sure of his ground. "Come on, Chappie," he said. "Let's
be friends."

The poodle trotted up and shook hands. David bent down and patted his
beautiful coat.

Then Diana herself swept into the room. "A thousand pardons, Cousin
David!" she cried. "I should have been down to receive you. But Knox
broke all records and did the distance in eighteen minutes!" In a moment
her hand was in his; her eyes were dancing with pleasure; her smile
enveloped him in an atmosphere of welcoming friendliness.

All David's shyness left him. He forgot his terror of the majestic
person on the sofa. "Oh, that's all right" he said. "I have been making
friends with Chappie."

For a moment even Diana looked nonplussed. Then she laughed gaily. "I
ought to have been down to introduce you properly," she said. "Let me
do so now. Cousin David, this is Mrs. Marmaduke Vane. Chappie dear, may
I present to you my cousin, David Rivers?"

David never knew why the floor did not open and swallow him up! He
looked helplessly at Diana, and hopelessly at the plump lady on the
sofa, whose wrathful glance withered him.

Diana flew to the rescue. "Now, Chappie dear," she said, "the motor is
at the door, and Marie has your fur cloak in the hall. Remember me to
the Brackenburys, and don't feel obliged to come away early if you are
enjoying the games after dinner. The brougham will call for you at
eleven; but James can put up, and come round when you send for him. If I
have gone up when you return, we shall meet at breakfast." She helped
the plump lady to her feet, and took her to the door. "Good-bye, dear;
and have a good time."

She closed the door, and came back to David, standing petrified on the
hearthrug.

"Mrs. Vane is my chaperon," she explained. "That is why I call her
'Chappie.' But--tell me, Cousin David; do you always call elderly ladies
by their rather private pet-names, in the first moments of making their
acquaintance?"

"Heaven help me!" said poor David, ruefully, "I thought 'Chappie' was
the poodle."

Diana's peals of laughter must have reached the irate lady in the hall.
She sank on to the sofa, and buried her golden head in the cushions.

"Oh, Cousin David!" she said. "I always knew you were unlike anybody
else. Did you see the concentrated fury in Chappie's eye? And shall we
improve matters by explaining that you thought she was the poodle? Oh,
talk of something else, or I shall suffocate!"

"But you said: 'There will only be myself and Chappie; and Chappie
doesn't count,'" explained David. "If that was 'Chappie,' she counts a
lot. She looked me up and down, until I felt positively cheap; and she
asked me whether I was your missionary. I made sure she was a duchess,
at the very least."

"That only shows how very little experience you have had of duchesses,
Cousin David. If Chappie had really been a duchess, she would have made
you feel at home in a moment, and I should have found you seated beside
her on the sofa talking as happily as if you had known her for years.
Chappie has a presence, I admit; and a ducal air; which is partly why I
keep her on as chaperon. But she says: 'D'y do,' and looks down her
nose at you in that critical manner, because her father was only a
doctor in a small provincial town."

"My father was a doctor in a little country village," said David,
quickly, "yet I hope I don't look down my nose at people."

"Ah," said Diana, "but then you are a man, and no foolish friends have
told you that you look like a duchess, thus turning your poor head.
Chappie is a kind old thing, at heart, and must have attractive
qualities of sorts, seeing she has been married no less than three
times. She was my governess, years ago, before her first marriage. And
when Uncle Falcon died, I had her back as chaperon; partly because she
is very poor, and couples with that poverty an inordinate love of
creature comforts, which is quite pathetic; partly because she makes an
imposing figure-head, yet I can do with her exactly as I like. How would
you define a chaperon, Cousin David?"

"We don't have them in Central Africa, Miss Rivers."

"Well, a chaperon is a person who should be seen and not heard. And she
should be seen by the right people; not by those she is chaperoning, but
by the tiresome people who think they ought to be chaperoned. My good
Chappie satisfactorily fulfils these conditions. She is, to all
intents, chaperoning you and me, this evening; yet, in reality, she is
dining with friends of hers in Riversmead; thus sparing us the
unnecessary restraint of her presence, and the undesirable infliction of
her quite mindless conversation."

David found himself wondering whether he ought not to have allowed Sarah
to tell him "one or two things about Miss Diana," before he adventured
over to Riverscourt.

At that moment the staid butler opened wide the door, with a murmured
sentence about dinner.

Diana rose, with a gentle grace and dignity which reminded David of his
Lady of Mystery's first progress up Brambledene church; and, laying her
hand within his arm, guided him to the dining-room.

       *       *       *       *       *

A small round table stood in the centre of the great oak-panelled room.
It gleamed with glass and silver, wax candles and snowy linen. The
decoration was Parma violets and lilies of the valley.

David sat at Diana's right hand, and when she leaned toward him and they
talked in low voices, the old man at the distant sideboard could not
overhear their conversation.

The poodle had followed them to the dining-room, and lay down
contentedly in front of the log-fire.

Diana was wearing perfectly plain white satin. A Medici collar,
embroidered with pearls, rose at the back of her shapely head. She wore
violets at her bosom, and a dainty wreath of violets in her hair. Her
gown in front was cut square and low, and embroidered with pearls. On
the whiteness of her skin, below the beautiful firm neck, sparkled a
brilliant diamond star. David hated to see it there; he could hardly
have explained why. It rose and fell lightly, with her breathing. When
she laughed, it scintillated in the light of the wax candles. It
fascinated David--the sparkling star, on the soft flesh. He looked at
it, and looked away; but again it drew his unwilling eyes.

He tried to master his aversion. Why should not Miss Rivers wear a
diamond star? Why should he, David, presume to dislike to see a star so
worn?

Before they reached the second course, Diana said to the butler: "Send
Marie to me."

In a few moments her French maid, in simple black attire, with softly
braided hair, stood at her elbow. Diana, still talking gaily to David,
lifted both arms, unclasped the thin gold chain from about her neck, and
handed the pendant to her maid.

"_Serrez-moi ca_," she said, carelessly.

Then she turned her clear eyes on David. "You prefer it in the sky," she
said. "I quite agree with you. A woman's flesh savours too much of the
world and the devil, to be a resting-place for stars. It can have no
possible connection with ideals."

She spoke so bitterly, that David's tender heart rose up in arms.

"True, I prefer it in the sky," he said, "and I prefer it not of
diamonds. But I do not like to hear you speak so of--of your body. It
seems to me too perfectly beautiful to be thus relegated to a lower
sphere; not because it is not flesh; but because, though flesh, it
clothes a radiant soul. The mortal body is but the garment of the
immortal soul. The soul, in mounting, lifts the body with it."

"I do not agree with you," said Diana. "I loathe bodies; my own, no less
than other people's. And how little we know of our souls. I am afraid I
shall shock you, Cousin David, but a favourite theory of mine is: that
only a certain number of people have any souls at all. I have always
maintained that the heathen have no souls."

David's deep eyes gleamed.

"The young natives of Uganda," he said, "sooner than give up their
new-found faith, sooner than deny the Lord Who had bought them, walked
calmly to the stake, and were slowly roasted by fire; their limbs, while
they yet lived, being hacked off, one by one, and thrown into the
flames. Their holy courage never failed; their last articulate words
were utterances of faith and praise. Surely _bodies_ would hardly go
through so much, unless _souls_--strong immortal souls--dwelt within
them."

"True," said Diana, softly. "Cousin David, I apologise. And I wonder how
many of us would stand such a soul-test as slow-fire. I can't quite
imagine Chappie, seated on a gridiron, singing hymns! Can you?"

"We must not judge another," said David, rather stiffly. "Conditions of
martyrdom, produced the noble army of martyrs. Why should not Mrs. Vane,
if placed in those conditions, rise to the occasion?"

"I am certain she would," said Diana. "She would rise quite rapidly,--if
the occasion were a gridiron."

Much against his will, David burst out laughing.

Diana leaned her chin in her hands; her luminous grey eyes observed him,
gravely. Little dimples of enjoyment dented either cheek; but her tone
was entirely demure.

"I hope you are not a prig, Cousin David," she said, gravely.

"I have never been considered one," replied David, humbly. "But, if you
say so----"

"No, no!" cried Diana. "You are not a prig; and I know I am flippant
beyond words. Have you found out that I am flippant, Cousin David?"

"Yes," he said, gently. "But I have found out something besides that."

Her eyes challenged him.

"And that is----?"

"That you take refuge in flippancy, Miss Rivers, when you want to hide a
deeper anxiety and earnestness of soul than you can quite understand, or
altogether cope with."

"Really? Then you must explain it to me, and cope with it for me. I hope
our Christmas dinner has come up to the dinner of Sarah's intentions.
Have another pear; or some more nuts? I did not order crackers, because
we are both grown up, and we should look so foolish in paper caps; and
yet, if we had had them, we could not have resisted putting them on.
Don't you know, at children's parties, the way in which grown-ups seize
upon the most _outre_ of the coloured head-gear, don them, in a moment
of gay abandonment, and--forget them! I can remember now, the delight,
after one of the Christmas parties in my childhood, of seeing Chappie go
gravely in to say good-night to grandpapa, completely unconscious of a
Glengarry bonnet, tilted waggishly on one side, or, on another occasion,
of a tall peaked fool's cap, perched on her frizzled 'transformation'.
Oh, to be a little child again, each Christmas-day! Yet here am
I--twenty-eight! How old are you, Cousin David?... Twenty-nine? Well, I
am glad you are not _quite_ thirty. Being in another decade would have
been like being in a cassock.... Why a cassock? How dense you are, my
reverend cousin! My mildest jokes require explaining. Why because it
would have removed you so far away, and I want you quite near this
evening, not perched in a distant pulpit! You cannot really help me,
unless you fully sympathise and understand. And I am in such sore
straits, Cousin David, that I look upon myself as a drowning man--why do
we always say 'drowning _man_' as if there never were any drowning
women?--about to sink for the third time; and you as the rope, which
constitutes my only hope of safety. Let us go to the drawing-room."




CHAPTER VII

THE TOUCH OF POWER


As they passed into the drawing-room, David's eye fell on a grand piano,
in black ebony case, to the left of the doorway.

"Oh!" said David, and stopped short.

"Does that tempt you?" asked Diana. "Yes; I might have known you were
full of music. Your sufferings, over the performances of the Brambledene
choir, were more patent than you realised."

David's fingers were working eagerly.

"I so rarely get the chance of a piano," he said. "Like chaperons, we
don't have them in Central Africa. I went without all manner of things
to be able to afford one in my rooms at college; but, since then--Is it
a Bechstein, or what?"

"I really do not know," laughed Diana. "It is an article of furniture I
do not use. Once a quarter, it lifts up its voice, poor dear, when a
sleek person with a key of his own, arrives unexpectedly, asking for a
duster, and announcing that he has come to tune it. He usually turns up
when I have a luncheon party. Occasionally when Chappie is feeling low,
and dwelling on the departed Marmaduke, she feels moved to play 'Home,
Sweet Home'; but when Chappie plays 'Home, Sweet Home' you instantly
discover that 'there's no place like'--being out; and, be it ever so
cheerless, you catch up a hat, and flee! You may carry off the piano to
Africa, if you will, Cousin David. And, meanwhile, see how you like it
now, while I try to collect my ideas, and consider how best to lay my
difficulties before you."

She moved across the long room, to the fireplace, drew forward a low
chair, turning it so as to face the distant piano.

David, tingling with anticipation, opened the instrument with reverent
care.

"It _is_ a Bechstein," he said; then took his seat; pausing a moment,
his hands upon his knees, his dark head bent over the keys.

Diana, watching him, laughed in her heart.

"What an infant it is, in some ways," she thought. "I do believe he is
saying: 'For what we are about to receive'!" But, in another minute her
laughter ceased. She was receiving more than she had expected. David had
laid his hands upon the keys; and, straightway, the room was filled with
music.

It did not seem to come from the piano. It did not appear to have any
special connection with David. It came chiefly from an unseen purple sky
overhead; not the murky darkness of an English winter, but the clear
over-arching heavens of the Eastern desert--expansive, vast, fathomless.

Beneath it, rode a cavalcade of travellers--anxious, perplexed,
uncertain. She could hear the soft thud of the camels' feet upon the
sand, and see the slow swaying, back and forth, of the mysterious
riders.

Suddenly outshone a star,--clear, luminous, divine; so brilliant, so
unexpected, that the listener by the fireplace said, "Oh!"--then laid
her hand over her trembling lips.

But David had forgotten her. His eyes were shining; his thin face,
aglow.

Now all was peace and certainty. They travelled on. They reached
Jerusalem. The minor key of doubt and disappointment crept in again.
Then, once more, shone the star. They arrived at Bethlehem. In chords of
royal harmony they found the King. _O worship the Lord in the beauty of
holiness!_

Diana's face sank into her clasped hands. The firelight played upon her
golden hair.

She knew, now, just how far she had wandered from the one true Light;
just how poor had been her response to the eternal love which brought
the Lord of glory to the manger of Bethlehem; to the village home at
Nazareth; to the cross of Calvary. The love of Christ had not
constrained her. She had lived for self. Her heart had grown hard and
unresponsive.

And now, in tenderest, reverent melody, the precious gifts were being
offered--gold, frankincense, and myrrh. But, what had _she_ to offer?
Her gold could hardly be accepted while she withheld _herself_. Yet how
could love awaken in a heart so dead, so filled with worldly scorn and
unbelief?

The music had changed. It no longer came from unseen skies, or ranged
back into past scenes, and ancient history. It centred in David, and the
piano.

He was playing a theme so simple and so restful, that it stole into
Diana's heart, bringing untold hope and comfort. At length, she lifted
her head.

"What are you playing, now, Cousin David?" She asked, gently.

David hushed the air into a whisper, as he answered: "A very simple
setting, of my own, to those wonderful words, 'At even, e'er the sun was
set.' You know them? The old tune never contented me. It was so apt to
drag, and did not lend itself to the crescendo of hope and thankfulness
required by the glad certainty that the need of each waiting heart would
be fully met, nor to the diminuendo of perfect peace, enfolding each one
as they went away. So I composed this simple melody, and I sing it, by
myself, out in the African forests most nights, when my day's work is
over. But it is a treat to be able to play it here, with full
harmonies."

"Sing it to me," said Diana, gently.

And at once David began to sing, to his own setting, the tender words of
the old evening hymn. And this was what he sang:

Holy Star

"At even ere the sun was set"

[Music:

_At e-ven ere the sun was set, The sick, O Lord, a-round Thee-lay_;

_Oh, in what di-vers pains they met? Oh, with what joy they-went a-way!_

_They went a ... way! A ... men_]

      1. At even ere the sun was set,
        The sick, O Lord, around Thee lay;
      Oh, in what divers pains they met!
        Oh, with what joy they went away!

      2. Once more 'tis eventide, and we
        Oppressed with various ills draw near;
      What if Thy Form we cannot see?
        We know and feel that Thou art here.

      3. O Saviour Christ, our woes dispel;
        For some are sick, and some are sad;
      And some have never loved Thee well,
        And some have lost the love they had;

      4. And some have found the world is vain,
        Yet from the world they break not free;
      And some have friends who give them pain,
        Yet have not sought a friend in Thee.

      5. And none, O Lord, have perfect rest,
        For none are wholly free from sin;
      And they who fain would serve Thee best,
        Are conscious most of sin within.

      6. O Saviour Christ, Thou too art Man;
        Thou hast been troubled, tempted, tried;
      Thy kind but searching glance can scan
        The very wounds that shame would hide.

      7. Thy touch has still its ancient power;
        No word from Thee can fruitless fall;
      Hear in this solemn evening hour,
        And in Thy mercy heal us all;
                    O heal us all!

The pure tenor voice rose and fell, giving full value to each line. As
he reached the words: "And some have never loved Thee well, And some
have lost the love they had," Diana's tears fell, silently. It was so
true--so true. She had never loved Him well; and she had lost what
little faith, what little hope, she had.

Presently David's voice arose in glad tones of certainty:

      "Thy touch has still its ancient power;
      No word from Thee can fruitless fall;
      Hear, in this solemn evening hour,
      And, in Thy mercy, heal us all;
                Oh, heal us all."

The last notes of the quiet Amen, died away.

David closed the piano softly; rose, and walked over to the fireplace.
He did not look at Diana; he did not speak to her. He knew,
instinctively, that a soul in travail was beside him. He left her to his
Lord.

After a while she whispered: "If only one were worthy. If only one's
faith were strong enough to realise, and to believe."

"Our worthiness has nothing to do with it," said David, without looking
round. "And we need not worry about our faith, so long as--like the tiny
mustard seed--it is, however small, a living, growing thing. The whole
point lies in the fact of the power of His touch; the changeless truth
of His unfailing word; the fathomless ocean of His love and mercy. Look
away from self; fix your eyes on Him; and healing comes."

A long silence followed David's words. He stood with his back to her,
watching the great logs as the flames played round them, and they sank
slowly, one by one, into the hot ashes.

At last he heard Diana's voice.

"Cousin David," she said, "will you give me your blessing?"

David Rivers turned. He was young; he was humble; he was very simple in
his faith; but he realised the value and responsibility of his priestly
office. He knew it had been given him as "a service of gift."

He lifted his hands, and as Diana sank to her knees, he laid them
reverently upon the golden corona of her hair.

One moment of silence. Then David's voice, vibrant with emotion, yet
deep, tender, and unfaltering, pronounced the great Triune blessing,
granted to desert wanderers of old.

      "The Lord bless thee and keep thee;
      The Lord make His face shine upon thee, and be gracious unto thee;
      The Lord lift up His countenance upon thee, and give thee peace."

And the touch of power which Diana felt upon her heart and life, from
that moment onward, was not the touch of David Rivers.




CHAPTER VIII

THE TEST OF THE TRUE HERALD


As David sped back through the starry darkness, he was filled with an
exultation such as he had never before experienced.

He had always held that every immortal soul was of equal value in the
sight of God; and that the bringing into the kingdom of an untutored
African savage, was of as much importance, in the Divine estimation, as
the conversion of the proudest potentate ruling upon any European
throne.

But, somehow, he realised now the greatness of the victory which grace
had won, in this surrender of Diana to the constraining touch of his
Lord and hers.

It was one thing to see light dawn, where all had hitherto been
darkness; but quite another to see the dispersion of clouds of cynical
unbelief, and the surrender of a strong personality to the faith which
requires the simple loving obedience of a little child: for, "whosoever
shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not
enter therein."

David leaned back in the motor, totally unconscious of his surroundings,
as he realised how great a conquest for his King was this winning of
Diana. Her immense wealth, her influence, her position in the county,
her undoubted personal charm, would all now be consecrated, and become a
power on the side of right.

He foresaw a beautiful future before her. The very fact that he himself
was so soon leaving England, and would have no personal share in that
future, made his joy all the purer because of its absolute selflessness.
Like the Baptist of old, standing on the banks of Jordan, he had pointed
to the passing Christ, saying: "Behold!" She had beheld; she had
followed; she had found Him; and the messenger, who had brought about
this meeting, might depart. He was needed no longer. The Voice had done
its work. All true heralds of the King rejoice when the souls they have
striven to win turn and say: "Now we believe, not because of thy saying;
for we have heard Him ourselves, and know that this is indeed the
Christ, the Saviour of the world." This test was now David's; and being
a true herald, he did not fail before it.

When Diana had risen from her knees, she had turned to him and said,
gently: "Cousin David, do you mind if I order the motor now? I could not
speak or think to-night of other things; and I just feel I want to be
alone."

During the few moments which intervened before the car was announced,
they sat in silence, one on either side of the fireplace. There was a
radiance of joy on both young faces, which anyone, entering
unexpectedly, would doubtless have put down to a very different cause.
Diana was not thinking at all of David; and David was thinking less of
Diana than of the Lord Whose presence with them, in that evening hour,
had made of it a time of healing and of power.

As he rose to go, she put her hand in his.

"Cousin David," she said, "more than ever now, I need your counsel and
your help. If I send over, just before one o'clock, can you come to
luncheon to-morrow, and afterwards we might have the talk which I cannot
manage to-night?"

David agreed. The weddings at which he had to officiate were at eleven
o'clock. "I will be ready," he said, "and I will come. I am afraid my
advice is not worth much; but, such as it is, it is altogether at your
service."

"Good-night, Cousin David," she said, "and God bless you! Doesn't it say
somewhere in the Bible: 'They that turn many to righteousness shall
shine as the stars for ever and ever'?"

David now remembered this farewell remark of Diana's, as he stood for a
moment at the Rectory gate, looking upward to the clear frosty sky. But
the idea did not suit his mood.

"Ah, no, my Lord," he said. "Thou art the bright and morning Star. Why
should I want, for myself, any glory or shining? I am content forever to
be but a follower of the Star."




CHAPTER IX

Uncle Falcon's Will


Luncheon would have been an awkward affair, owing to David's nervous awe
of Mrs. Marmaduke Vane and his extreme trepidation in her presence, had
it not been for Diana's tact and vivacity.

She took the bull by the horns, explaining David's mistake, and how it
was entirely her own fault for being so ambiguous and inconsequent in
her speech--"as you have told me from my infancy, dear Chappie"; and she
laughed so infectiously over the misunderstanding and over the picture
she drew of poor David's dismay and horror, that Mrs. Marmaduke Vane
laughed also, and forgave David.

"And to add to poor Cousin David's confusion, he had made sure, at first
sight, that you were at least a duchess," added Diana tactfully; "and
they don't have them in Central Africa; so Cousin David felt very shy.
Didn't you, Cousin David?"

David admitted that he did; and Mrs. Vane began to like "Diana's
missionary."

"I have often noticed," pursued Miss Rivers, "that the very people who
are the most brazen in the pulpit, who lean over the side and read your
thoughts; who make you lift your unwilling eyes to theirs, responsive;
who direct the flow of their eloquence full upon any unfortunate person
who is venturing at all obviously to disagree--are the very people who
are most apt to be shy in private life. You should see my Cousin David
fling challenge and proof positive at a narrow-minded lady, with an
indignant rustle, and a red feather in her bonnet. I believe her husband
is a tenant-farmer of mine. I intend to call, in order to discuss Cousin
David's sermons with her. I shall insist upon her showing me the passage
in _her_ Bible where it says that there were three Wise Men."

Then Diana drew David on to tell of his African congregations, of the
weird experiences in those wild regions; of the perils of the jungle,
and the deep mystery of the forest. And he made it all sound so
fascinating and delightful, that Mrs. Marmaduke Vane became quite
expansive, announcing, as she helped herself liberally to
_pate-de-foie-gras_, that she did not wonder people enjoyed being
missionaries.

"You should volunteer, Chappie dear," said Diana. "I daresay the society
sends out ladies. Only--fancy, if you came back as thin as Cousin
David!"

In the drawing-room, she sent him to the piano; and Mrs. Vane allowed
her coffee to grow cold while she listened to David's music, and did not
ask Diana to send for more, until David left the music stool.

Then Diana reminded her chaperon of an engagement she had at Eversleigh.
"The motor is ordered at half-past two, dear; and be sure you stay to
tea. Never mind if they don't ask you. Just remain until tea appears.
They can but say: '_Must_ you stay? _Can't_ you go?' And they won't do
that, because they are inordinately proud of your presence in their
abode."

Mrs. Vane rose reluctantly, expressing regret that she had unwittingly
made this engagement, and murmuring something about an easy postponement
by telegram.

But Diana was firm. Such a disappointment must not be inflicted upon any
family on Boxing-day. It could not be contemplated for a moment.

Mrs. Marmaduke Vane took David's hand in both her plump ones, and patted
it, kindly.

"Good-bye, my dear Mr. Rivers," she said with _empressement_. "And I
hope you will have a quite delightful time in Central Africa. And mind,"
she added archly, "if Diana decides to come out and see you there, _I_
shall accompany her."

Honest dismay leapt into David's eyes.

"It is no place for women," he said, helplessly. Then looked at Diana.
"I assure you, Miss Rivers, it is no place for women."

"Never fear, Cousin David," laughed Diana. "You have fired Mrs. Vane
with a desire to rough it; but I do not share her ardour, and she could
not start without me. Could you, Chappie dear? Good-bye. Have a good
time."

She turned to the fire, with an air of dismissal, and pushed a log into
place with her toe.

David opened the door, waited patiently while Mrs. Vane hoarsely
whispered final farewell pleasantries; then closed it behind her portly
back.

When he returned to the hearthrug, Diana was still standing gazing
thoughtfully into the fire, one arm on the mantel-piece.

"Oh, the irony of it!" she said, without looking up. "She hopes you will
have a quite delightful time; and, as a matter of fact, you are going
out to die! Cousin David, do you _really_ expect never to return?"

"In all probability," said David, "I shall never see England again.
They tell me I cannot possibly live through another five years out
there. They think two, or at most three, will see me through. Who can
tell? I shall be grateful for three."

"Do you consider it right, deliberately to sacrifice a young life, and a
useful life, by returning to a place which you know must cost that life?
Why not seek another sphere?"

"Because," said David, quietly, "my call is there. Some one must go; and
who better than one who has absolutely no home-ties; none to miss or
mourn him, but the people for whom he gives his life? It is all I have
to give. I give it gladly."

"Let us sit down," said Diana, "just as we sat last night, in those
quiet moments before the motor came round. Only now, I can talk--and,
oh, Cousin David, I have so much to say! But first I want you to tell
me, if you will, all about yourself. Begin at the beginning. Never mind
how long it takes. We have the whole afternoon before us, unless you
have anything to take you away early."

She motioned him to an easy chair, and herself sat on the couch, leaning
forward in her favourite attitude, her elbow on her knee, her chin
resting in the palm of her hand. Her grey eyes searched his face. The
firelight played on her soft hair.

"Begin at the beginning, Cousin David," she said.

"There is not much to tell of my beginnings," said David, simply. "My
parents married late in life. I was their only child--the son of their
old age. My home was always a little heaven upon earth. They were not
well off; we only had what my father earned by his practice, and village
people are apt to be slack about paying a doctor's bills. But they made
great efforts to give me the best possible education; and, a generous
friend coming to their assistance, I was able to go to Oxford." His eyes
glowed. "I wish you could know all that that means," he said; "being
able to go to Oxford."

"I can imagine what it would mean--to you," said Diana.

"While I was at Oxford, I decided to be ordained; and, almost
immediately after that decision, the call came. I held a London curacy
for one year, but, as soon as I was priested, by special leave from my
Bishop, and arrangement with my Vicar, I went out to Africa. During the
year I was working in London, I lost both my father and my mother."

"Ah, poor boy!" murmured Diana. "Then you had no one."

David hesitated. "There was Amy," he said.

Diana's eyelids flickered. "Oh, there was 'Amy.' That might mean a good
deal. Did 'Amy' want to go out to Central Africa?"

"No," said David; "nor would I have dreamed of taking her there. Amy and
I had lived in the same village all our lives. We had been babies
together. Our mothers had wheeled us out in a double pram. We were just
brother and sister, until I went to college; and then we thought we were
going to be--more. But, when the call came, I knew it must mean
celibacy. No man could take a woman to such places. I knew, if I
accepted, I must give up Amy. I dreaded telling her. But, when at last I
plucked up courage and told her, Amy did not mind very much, because a
gentleman-farmer in the neighbourhood was wanting to marry her. Amy was
very pretty. They were married just before I sailed. Amy wanted me to
marry them. But I could not do that."

Diana looked at the thin sensitive face.

"No," she said; "you could not do that."

"I thought it best not to correspond during the five years," continued
David, "considering what we had been to one another. But when I was
invalided home, I looked forward, in the eager sort of way you do when
you are very weak, to seeing Amy again. I had no one else. As soon as I
could manage the journey, I went down--home; and--and called at Amy's
house. I asked for Mrs. Robert Carsdale--Amy's married name. A very
masculine noisy lady, whom I had never seen before, walked into the room
where I stood awaiting Amy. She had just come in from hunting, and
flicked her boot with her hunting-crop as she asked me what I wanted. I
said: "I have called to see Mrs. Robert Carsdale." She said: "Well? I am
Mrs. Robert Carsdale," and stared at me, in astonishment.

"So I asked for Amy. She told me where to--to find Amy, and opened the
hall door. Amy had been dead three years. Robert Carsdale had married
again. I found Amy's grave, in our little churchyard, quite near my own
parents'. Also the grave of her baby boy. It was all that was left of
Amy; and, do you know, she had named her little son 'David.'"

"Oh, you poor boy!" said Diana. "You poor, poor boy! But, do you know, I
think Amy in heaven was better for you, than Amy on earth. I don't hold
with marriage. Had you cared very much?"

"Yes, I had cared a good deal," replied David, in a low voice; "but as
a boy cares, I think. Not as I should imagine a man would care. A man
who really cared _could_ not have left her to another man, could he?"

"I don't hold with matrimony," said Diana again; and she said it with
forceful emphasis.

"Nor do I," said David; "and my people out in Africa are all the family
I shall ever know. I faced that out, when I accepted the call. No man
has a right to allow a woman to face nameless horrors and hardships, or
to make a home in a climate where little children cannot live."

"Ah, I do so agree with you!" cried Diana. "I once attended a missionary
meeting where a returned missionary from India told us how she and her
husband had had to send their little daughter home to England when she
was seven years old, and had not seen her again until she was sixteen.
'When we returned to England,' she told the meeting, 'I should not have
known my daughter had I passed her in the street!' And every one thought
it so pathetic, and so devoted. But it seemed to me false pathos, and
unpardonable neglect of primary duties. Who could take that mother's
place to that little child of seven years old? And, from the age of
seven to sixteen, how a girl needs her own mother. What call could come
before that first call--her own little child's need of her? And what do
you think that missionary-lady's work had been? Managing a school for
heathen children! All the time she was giving an account of these
children of other people and her work among them, I felt like calling
out: 'How about your own?' Cousin David, I didn't put a halfpenny in the
plate; and I have hated missionaries ever since!"

"That is not quite just," said David. "But I do most certainly agree
with you, that first claims should come first. And therefore, a man who
feels called to labour where wife and children could not live, must
forego these tender ties, and consider himself pledged to celibacy."

"It is the better part," said Diana.

David made no answer. It had not struck him in that light before. He had
always thought he was foregoing an unknown but an undoubted joy.

A silence fell between them. He was pondering her last remark; she was
considering him, and trying to fathom how much sincerity of conviction,
strength of will, and tenacity of purpose, lay behind that gentle
manner, and straightforward simplicity of character.

Diana was a fearless cross-country rider. She never funked a fence, nor
walked a disappointed horse along, in search of a gap or a gate. But
before taking a high jump she liked to know what was on the other side.
So, while David pondered Diana's last remark, Diana studied David.

At length she said: "Do you remember my first appearance at Brambledene
church, on a Sunday evening, about five weeks ago?"

Yes; David remembered.

"I arrived late," said Diana. "I walked up the church to blasts of
psalmody from that noisy choir."

David smiled. "You were never late again," he said.

"Mercy, no!" laughed Diana. "You gave one the impression of being the
sort of person who might hold up the entire service, while one
unfortunate late-comer hurried abashed into her pew. Are many parsons so
acutely conscious of the exact deportment of each member of their
congregations?"

"I don't know," answered David. "I suppose the keen look-out one has to
keep for unexpected and sometimes dangerous happenings, at all
gatherings of our poor wild people, has trained one to it. I admit, I
would sooner see the glitter of an African spear poised in my direction
from behind a tree trunk, than see Mrs. Smith nudge her husband, in
obvious disagreement with the most important point in my sermon."

"Well," continued Diana, "I came. And what do you think brought me?"

David had no suggestion to make as to what had brought Diana.

"Why, after you had come down for an interview with my god-father and
spent a night at the Rectory, I motored over to see him, just before he
went for his cure. He told me all about you; and, among other things,
that you were going back knowing that the climate out there could only
mean for you a very few years of life; and I came to church because I
wanted to see a man whose religion meant more to him than even life
itself--I, who rated life and health as highest of all good; most
valuable of all possessions.

"I came to _see_--wondering, doubting, incredulous. I stayed to
_listen_--troubled, conscience-stricken, perplexed. First, I believed in
_you_, Cousin David. Then I saw the Christ-life in you. Then I longed to
have what you had--to find Him myself. Yesterday, He found me. To-day, I
can humbly, trustfully say: 'I know Whom I have believed, and am
persuaded that He is able to keep that which I have committed unto Him
against that day.' I am far from being what I ought to be; my life just
now is one tangle of perplexities; but the darkness is over, and the
true light now shineth. I hope, from this time onward, to be a follower
of the Star."

"I thank God," said David Rivers.

"And now," continued Diana, after a few moments of happy silence, "I am
going to burden you, Cousin David, with a recital of my difficulties;
and I am going to ask your advice. Let me tell you my past history, as
shortly as possible.

"This dear old place is my childhood's home. My earliest recollection is
of living here with my mother and my grandfather. My father, Captain
Rivers, who was heir to the whole property, died when I was three years
old. I barely remember him. The property was entailed on male heirs, and
failing my father, it came to a younger brother of my grandfather, a
great-uncle of mine, a certain Falcon Rivers, who had fallen out with
most of his relations, gone to live in America, and made a large fortune
out there. My grandfather and my mother never spoke of Uncle Falcon, and
I remember, as a child, having the instinctive feeling that even to
think of Uncle Falcon was an insidious form of sin. It therefore had its
attractions. I quite often thought of Uncle Falcon!

"Toward the close of his life, my grandfather became involved in money
difficulties. Much of the estate was mortgaged. I was too young and
heedless to understand details, but it all resulted in this: that when
my grandfather died, he was unable to leave much provision for my
mother, or for me. We had to turn out of Riverscourt; Uncle Falcon was
returning to take possession. So we went to live in town, on the merest
pittance, and in what, after the luxuries to which I had always been
accustomed, appeared to me abject poverty. I was then nineteen. My
mother, who had been older than my father, was over fifty.

"Then followed two very hard years. Uncle Falcon wrote to my mother; but
she refused to see him, or to have any communication with him. She would
not show me his letter. We were absolutely cut off from the old home,
and all our former surroundings. Once or twice we heard, in roundabout
ways, how much Uncle Falcon's wealth was doing for the old place.
Mortgages were all paid off; tumbled-down cottages were being rebuilt;
the farms were put into proper order, and let to good tenants. American
money has a way of being useful, even in proud old England.

"Any mention of all this, filled my mother with an extreme bitterness,
to which I had not then the key, and which I completely failed to
understand.

"One morning, at breakfast, she received an envelope, merely containing
a thin slip of paper. Her beautiful face--my mother was a very lovely
woman--went, as they say in story-books, whiter than the table-cloth.
She tore the paper across, and across again, and flung the fragments
into the fire. They missed the flames, and fluttered down into the
fender. I picked them up, and, right before her, pieced them together.
It was a cheque from Uncle Falcon for a thousand pounds. 'Oh, Mamma
dear!' I said. I was so tired of running after omnibuses, and pretending
we liked potted meat lunches.

"She snatched the fragments out of my fingers, and dropped them into the
heart of the fire.

"'Anyway, it was kind of Uncle Falcon,' I said.

"'Do not mention his name,' cried my mother, with white lips; and I
experienced once more the fascination of the belief, which had been mine
in childhood, that Uncle Falcon, and the Prince of Darkness, were
somehow akin.

"To cut a long story short, at the end of those two hard years, my
mother died. A close friend of ours was matron in the Hospital of the
Holy Star--ah, yes, how curious! I had forgotten the name--a beautiful
little hospital in the Euston Road, supported by private contributions.
She accepted me for training. I found the work interesting, and soon
got on. You may have difficulty in believing it, Cousin David, but I
make a quite excellent nurse. I studied every branch, passed various
exams., looked quite professional in my uniform, and should have been a
ward Sister before long--when the letter came, which again changed my
whole life.

"It was from Uncle Falcon! He had kept himself informed of my movements
through our old family lawyer, Mr. Inglestry, who, during those years,
had never lost sight of poor mamma, nor of me. I can remember Uncle
Falcon's letter, word for word.

"'My Dear Niece,' he wrote, 'I am told you are by now a duly qualified
hospital nurse. My body is in excellent health, but my brain--which I
suppose I have worked pretty strenuously--has partially given way; with
the result that my otherwise healthy body is more or less helpless on
the right side. My doctor tells me I must have a trained nurse; not in
constant attendance--Heaven protect the poor woman, if _that_ were
necessary!--but somewhere handy in the house, in case of need.

"'Now why should I be tended in my declining years, by a stranger, when
my own kith and kin is competent to do it? And why should I bring a
stray young woman to this beautiful place, when the girl whose rightful
home it is, might feel inclined to return to it?

"'I hear from old What's-his-name, that you bear no resemblance whatever
to your father, but are the image of what your mother was, at your age.
That being the case, if you like to come home, my child, I will make
your life as pleasant as I can, for her sake.

                        "'Your affectionate unknown uncle,

                        "'FALCON RIVERS.'

"Well--I went.

"I arrived in uniform, not sure what my standing was to be in the house,
but thankful to be back there, on any terms, and irresistibly attracted
by the spell of Uncle Falcon.

"Our own old butler opened the door to me. I nearly fell upon his neck.
The housekeeper, who had known me from infancy, took me up to my room.
They wept and laughed, and seemed to look upon my uniform as one of Miss
Diana's pranks--half funny, half naughty. Truth to tell, I did feel
dressed up, when I found myself inside the old hall again.

"In twenty-four hours, Cousin David, I was installed as the daughter of
the house.

"Of Uncle Falcon's remarkable personality, there is not time to tell
you now. We took to each other at once, and, before long, he felt it
right to put away, at my request, the one possible cause of
misunderstanding there might have been between us, by telling me the
true reason of his alienation from home, and his breach with my
grandfather and my parents.

"Uncle Falcon was ten years younger than my grandfather. My mother, then
a very lovely woman, in the perfection of her beauty, was ten years
older than my father, a young subaltern just entering the army. My
mother was engaged to Uncle Falcon, who loved her with an intensity of
devotion, such as only a nature strong, fiery, rugged as his, could
bestow.

"During a visit to Riverscourt, shortly before the time appointed for
her marriage to Uncle Falcon, then a comparatively poor man with no
prospects--my mother met my father. My father fell in love with her, and
my mother jilted Uncle Falcon in order to marry the young heir to the
house and lands of Riverscourt. Poor mamma! How well I could understand
it, remembering her love of luxury, and of all those things which go
with an old country place and large estates. Uncle Falcon never spoke to
her again, after receiving the letter in which she put an end to their
engagement; but he had a furious scene with my grandfather, who had
connived at the treachery toward his younger brother; and then
horsewhipped the young subaltern, in his father's presence.

"Shortly afterwards, he sailed for America, and never returned.

"Then--oh, irony of fate! After three years of married life, the young
heir died, without a son, and Uncle Falcon stood to inherit Riverscourt,
as the last in the entail.

"Meanwhile everything he touched had turned to gold, and he only waited
my grandfather's decease to return as master to the old home, with the
large fortune which would soon restore it to its pristine beauty and
grandeur.

"How well I could now understand my grandfather's silent fury, and my
mother's remorseful bitterness! By her own infidelity, she had made
herself the _niece_ of the man whose wife she might have been, and whose
wealth, position, and power would all have been laid at her feet. Also,
I am inclined to think she had not been long in realising and regretting
the treasure she had lost, in the love of the older man. I always knew
mamma had few ideals, and no illusions. Many of my own pronounced views
on the vital things in life are the product of her disillusionising
philosophy. Poor mamma! Oh, Cousin David, I see it hurts you each time
I say '_poor_ mamma'! Yet you cannot know what it means, when one's
kindest thoughts of one's mother must needs be prefixed by the adjective
'poor.' Yes, I know it is a sad state of things when pity must be called
in to soften filial judgment. But then life is full of these sad things,
isn't it? Anyway I have found it so. Had my mother left me one single
illusion regarding men and marriage, I might not now find myself in the
difficult position in which I am placed to-day.

"However, for one thing I have always been thankful--one hour when I can
remember my mother with admiration and respect: that morning at
breakfast, in our humble suburban villa, when she tore up and flung to
the flames Uncle Falcon's cheque for a thousand pounds.

"A close intimacy, and a deep, though undemonstrative, affection, soon
arose between Uncle Falcon and myself. His life-long fidelity to his
love for my mother seemed to transfer itself to me, and to be at last
content in having found an object. My every wish was met and gratified.
He insisted upon allowing me a thousand a year, merely as pocket-money,
while still defraying all large expenses for me, himself. Hunters,
dogs, everything I could wish, were secured and put at my disposal. His
last gift to me was the motor-car which brought you here to-day.

"His sense of humour was delightful; his shrewd keen judgment of men and
things, instructive and entertaining. But--he had one peculiarity. So
sure was he of his own discernment, and so accustomed to bend others to
his iron will, that if one held a different view from his and ventured
to say so, he could never rest until he had won in the argument and
brought one round to his way of thinking. He was never irritable over
the point; he kept his temper, and controlled his tongue. But he never
rested until he had convinced and defeated a mental opponent.

"He and I agreed upon most subjects, but there was one on which we
differed; and Uncle Falcon could never bring himself to let it be. In
spite of his own hard experience and consequent bachelorhood,--perhaps
because of it,--he was an ardent believer in marriage. He held that a
woman was not meant to stand alone; that she missed her proper vocation
in life if she refused matrimony; and that she attained her full
perfection only when the marriage tie had brought her to depend, for her
completion and for her happiness, upon her rightful master--man.

"On the other hand, I, as you may have discovered, Cousin David, regard
the whole idea of marriage with abhorrence. I hold that, as things now
stand in this civilization of ours, a woman's one absolute right is her
right to herself. She is her own inalienable possession. Why should she
give herself up to a man; becoming his chattel, to do with as he
pleases? Why should she lose all right over her own person, her own
property, her own liberty of action and regulation of circumstance? Why
should she change her very name for his? If the two could stand on a
platform of absolute independence and equality, the thing might be
bearable--for some. It would still be intolerable to me! But, as the law
and social usage now stand, marriage is--to the woman--practically
slavery; and, therefore, an unspeakable degradation!"

Diana's eyes flashed; her colour rose; her firm chin seemed more than
ever to be moulded in marble.

David, sole representative of the tyrant man, quailed beneath the lash
of her indictment. He knew Diana was wrong. He felt he ought to say that
marriage was scriptural; and that woman was intended, from the first, to
be in subjection to man. But he had not the courage of his convictions;
nor could he brook the thought of any man attempting to subjugate this
glorious specimen of womanhood, invading her privacy, or in any way
presuming to dispute her absolute right over herself. So he shrank into
his large armchair, and took refuge in silence.

"When I proclaimed my views to Uncle Falcon," continued Diana, "he would
hear me to the end, and then say: 'My dear girl, after the manner of
most women orators, you mount the platform of your own ignorance, and
lay down the law from the depths--or, perhaps I should say, shallows--of
your own absolute inexperience. Get married, child, and you will tell a
different story.'

"Then Uncle Falcon set himself to compass this result, but without
success. However profound might be my inexperience, I knew how to keep
men at arm's length, thank goodness! But, as the happy years went by, we
periodically reverted to our one point of difference. At the close of
each discussion, Uncle Falcon used to say: 'I shall win, Diana! Some day
you will have to admit that I have won.' His eyes used to gleam beneath
his shaggy brows, and I would turn the subject; because I could not give
in, yet I felt it was becoming almost a mania with Uncle Falcon.

"It was the only thing in which I failed to please him. His pride in my
riding, and in anything else I could do, was touching beyond words. He
remodelled the kennels, and financed the hunt in our neighbourhood, on
condition that I was Master.

"One day his speech suddenly became thick and difficult. He sent for Mr.
Inglestry, our old family friend and adviser, and was closeted with him
for over an hour.

"When Mr. Inglestry came out of the library, his face was grave; his
manner, worried.

"'Go to your uncle, Miss Rivers,' he said. 'He has been exciting himself
a good deal, over a matter about which I felt bound to expostulate, and
I think he needs attention.'

"I went into the library.

"Uncle Falcon's eyes were brighter than ever, though his lips twitched.
'I shall win, Diana,' he said. 'Some day you will have to admit that I
have won. You will have to say: "Uncle Falcon, you have won."'

"I knelt down in front of him. 'No other man will ever win me, dear. So
I can say it at once. Uncle Falcon, you have won.'

"'Foolish girl!' he said; then looked at me with inexpressible
affection. 'I w-want you to be happy,' he said. 'I w-want you to be as
h-happy as I would have made Geraldine.'

"Geraldine was my mother.

"On the following day, Uncle Falcon sent for another lawyer, a young man
just opening a practice in Riversmead. He arrived with his clerk, but
only spent a very few minutes in the library, and as we have never heard
from him since, no transaction of importance can have taken place. Mr.
Inglestry had the will and the codicil.

"A few nights later, I was summoned to my uncle's room. He neither spoke
nor moved again; but his eyes were still bright beneath the bushy
eyebrows. He knew me to the end. Those living eyes, in the already dead
body, seemed to say: 'Diana, I shall win.'

"At dawn, the brave, dauntless soul left the body, which had long
clogged it, and launched out into the Unknown. My first conscious prayer
was: that he might not there meet either my father or my mother, but
some noble kindred spirit, worthy of him. Cousin David, you would have
liked Uncle Falcon."

"I am sure I should have," said David Rivers.

"Go into the library," commanded Diana, "the door opposite the
dining-room, and study the portrait of him hanging over the
mantel-piece, painted by a famous artist, two years ago."

David went.

Diana rang, and sent for a glass of water; went to the window, and
looked out; crossed to a mirror, and nervously smoothed her abundant
hair. Hitherto she had been cantering smoothly over open country. Now
she was approaching the leap. She must keep her nerve--or she would find
herself riding for a fall.

"Did you notice his eyes?" she asked, as David sat down again.

"Yes," he answered; "wonderful eyes; bright, as golden amber. You must
not be offended--you would not be, if you could know how beautiful they
were--but the only eyes I ever saw at all like them, belonged to a
_Macacus Cynomolgus_, a little African monkey--who was a great pet of
mine."

"I quite understand," said Diana. "I know the eyes of that species of
monkey. Now, tell me? Did Uncle Falcon's amber eyes say anything to
you?"

"Yes," said David. "It must have been simply owing to all you have told
me. But, the longer I looked at them--the more clearly they said: 'I
shall win.'"

"Well, now listen," said Diana, "if my history does not weary you. When
Mr. Inglestry produced Uncle Falcon's will, he had left everything to
me: Riverscourt, the whole estate, the four livings of which he held the
patronage, and--his immense fortune. Cousin David, I am so rich that I
have not yet learned how to spend my money. I want you to help me. I
have indeed the gift of gold to offer to the King. I wish you to have,
at once, all you require for the church, the schools, the
printing-press, and the boat, of which you spoke. And then, I wish you
to have a thousand a year--two, if you need them--for the current
expenses of your work, and to enable you to have a colleague. Will you
accept this, Cousin David, from a grateful heart, guided by you, led by
the Star, and able to-day to offer it to the King?"

At first David made no reply. He sat quite silent, his head thrown back,
his hands clasping his knee; and Diana knew, as she watched the working
of the thin white face, that he was striving to master an emotion such
as a man hates to show before a woman.

Then he sat up, loosing his knee, and answered very simply:

"I accept--for the King and for His work, Miss Rivers; and I accept on
behalf of my poor eager waiting people out there. Ah, if you could know
how much it means----!" His voice broke.

Diana felt the happy tears welling up into her own eyes.

"And we will call the church," said David, presently, "the Church of the
Holy Star."

"Very well," said Diana. "Then that is settled. You have helped me with
my first gift, Cousin David. Now you must advise and help me about the
second. And, indeed, the possibility of offering the first depends
almost entirely upon the advice you give me about the second. You know
you said the frankincense meant our ideals--the high and holy things in
our lives? Well, my ideals are in sore peril. I want you to advise me as
to how to keep them. Listen! There was a codicil to Uncle Falcon's
will--a private codicil known only to Mr. Inglestry and myself, and only
to be made known a year after his death, to those whom, if I failed to
fulfil its conditions, it might then concern. Riverscourt, and all this
wealth, are mine, only on condition that I am married, within twelve
months of Uncle Falcon's death. He has been dead, eleven."

Diana paused.

"Good God!" said David Rivers; and it was not a careless exclamation. It
was a cry of protest from his very soul. "On condition that you are
married!" he said. "And to whom?"

"No stipulation was made as to that," replied Diana. "But Uncle Falcon
had three men in his mind, all of whom he liked, and each of whom
considers himself in love with me: a famous doctor in London, a
distinguished cleric in our cathedral town, and a distant cousin, Rupert
Rivers, to whom the whole property is to go, if I fail to fulfil the
condition."

David sat forward, with his elbows on his knees, and rumpled his hair
with his hands. Horror and dismay were in his honest eyes.

"It is unbelievable!" he said. "That he should really care for you, and
wish your happiness, and yet lay this burden upon you after his death.
His mind must have been affected when he made that codicil."

"So Mr. Inglestry says; but not sufficiently affected to enable us to
dispute it. The idea of bending me to matrimony, and of forcing me to
admit that it was the better part, had become a monomania with Uncle
Falcon."

David sat with his head in his hands, his look bent upon the floor. Now
that he knew of this cruel condition imposed upon the beautiful girl
sitting opposite to him, he could not bring himself to lift his eyes to
hers. She should be looked at only with admiration and wonder; and now a
depth of pity would be in his eyes. Therefore he kept them lowered.

"So," said Diana, "you see how I am placed. If I refuse to fulfil the
condition, on the anniversary of Uncle Falcon's death we must tell
Rupert Rivers of the codicil; I shall have to hand over everything to
him; leave my dear home, and go back to the life of running after
omnibuses, and pretending to enjoy potted meat lunches! On the other
hand, if--in order to keep my home, my income, all the luxuries I love,
my position in the county, and the influence which I now for the first
time begin to value for the true reason--I marry one of these men, or
one of half a dozen others who would require only the slightest
encouragement to propose to me at once, I fail to keep true to my own
ideals; I practically barter myself and my liberty, in order to keep the
place which is rightfully my own; I sink to the level of the women I
have long despised, who marry for money."

"You must not do that," said David. "Nay, more; you _could_ not do that.
But is not your Cousin Rupert a man whom you might learn to love; a man
you could marry for the real reasons?"

Diana laughed, bitterly.

"Cousin David," she said, "shortly before grandpapa died, I was engaged
to Rupert Rivers for a fortnight. At the end of that time I loathed my
own body. Young as I was, and scornfully opposed by my mother, I took
matters into my own hands, and broke off the engagement."

David looked perplexed.

"It should not have had that effect upon you," he said, slowly. "I don't
know much about it, but it seems to me that a man's love and worship
should tend to make a woman reverence her own body, and regard her
beauty in a new light, because of his delight in it. I remember--" a
sudden flush suffused David's pale cheeks, but he brought forth his
reminiscence bravely, for Diana's sake: "I remember kissing Amy's hand
the evening before I first went to college, and she wrote and told me
that for days afterwards that hand had seemed unlike the other, and
whenever she looked at it she remembered that I had kissed it."

Diana's laughter was in her eyes. She did not admit it to her voice. She
felt very much older, at that moment, than David Rivers.

"Oh, you dear boy!" she said. "What can you, with your Amy and your
Africans, know of such men as Rupert, or the doctor, or even--even the
church dignitary? _You_ would love a woman's soul, and cherish her body
because it contained it. _They_ make one feel that nothing else matters
much, so long as one is beautiful. And after having been looked at by
them for a little while, one feels inclined to smash one's mirror."

David lifted quiet eyes to hers. They seemed deep wells of childlike
purity; yet there was fire in their calm depths.

"When you _are_ so beautiful," he said, simply, "you can't blame a man
for thinking so, when he looks at you."

Diana laughed, blushing. She was surfeited with compliments; yet this of
David's, so unpremeditated, so impersonal, pleased her more than any
compliment had ever pleased her.

But, in an instant, she was grave again. Momentous issues lay before
her. Uncle Falcon had been dead eleven months.

"Then would you advise me to marry, and thus retain the property?" she
suggested.

"God forbid!" cried David. "That you should be compelled to leave here,
seems intolerable; but it would be infinitely more intolerable that you
should make a loveless marriage. Give up all, if needs must, but--keep
your ideals."

Diana glanced at him, from beneath half-lifted lids.

"That will mean, Cousin David, that you cannot have the money for your
church, your school, your printing-press, and your steam-launch; nor the
yearly income for current expenses."

Now, curiously enough, David had not thought of this. His mind had been
completely taken up with the idea of Diana running after omnibuses and
lunching cheaply on potted meat.

The great disappointment now struck him with full force; but he did not
waver for an instant.

"How could I build the Church of the Holy Star on the proceeds of your
lost ideals?" he said. "If my church is to be built, the money will be
found in some other way."

"There _is_ another way," said Diana, suddenly.

David looked up, surprised at the forceful decision of her tone.

"What other way is there?" he asked.

Diana rose; walked over to the window and stood looking across the
spacious park, at the pale gold of the wintry sunset.

She was in full view, at last, of her high fence, and did not yet know
what lay beyond it. She headed straight for it; but she rode on the
curb.

She walked back to the fireplace, and stood confronting him; her superb
young figure drawn up to its full height.

Her voice was very quiet; her manner, very deliberate, as she answered
his question.

"I want _you_ to marry me, Cousin David," she said, "on the morning of
the day on which you start for Central Africa."




CHAPTER X

DIANA'S HIGH FENCE


David Rivers sprang to his feet, and faced Diana.

"I cannot do that," he said.

Diana had expected this. She waited a moment, silently; while the
atmosphere palpitated with David's intense surprise.

Then: "Why not, Cousin David?" she asked quietly.

And, as he still stood before her, speechless, "Sit down," she
commanded, "and tell me. Why not?"

But David stood his ground, and Diana realised, for the first time, that
he was slightly taller than herself.

"Why not?" he said. "Why not! Why because, even if I wished--I mean,
even if you wished--even if we both wished for each other--in that
way--Central Africa is no place for a woman. I would never take a woman
there!"

Diana's face flushed. Her white teeth bit sharply into her lower lip.
Her hands clenched themselves suddenly at her sides. The fury of her
eyes flashed full into the blank dismay of his.

Then, with a mighty effort, she mastered her imperious temper.

"My dear Cousin David," she said--and she spoke slowly, seating herself
upon the sofa, and carefully arranging the silken cushions to her
liking: "You totally mistake my meaning. I gave you credit for more
perspicacity. I have not the smallest intention of going to Central
Africa, or of ever inflicting my presence, or my companionship, upon
you. Surely you and I have made it pretty clear to one another that we
are each avowed celibates. But, just because of this--just because we
both have everything to gain, and nothing to lose by such an
arrangement--just because we so completely understand one another--I can
say to you--as frankly as I would say: 'Cousin David, will you oblige me
by witnessing my signature to this document?'--'Cousin David, will you
oblige me by marrying me on the morning of the day upon which you return
to Central Africa?' Do you not see that by doing so, you take no burden
upon yourself, yet you free me at once from the desperate plight in
which I am placed by Uncle Falcon's codicil? You enable me to give the
gold and the frankincense, and you yourself have told me over and over,
that you never expect to return to England."

David's young face paled and hardened.

"I see," he said. "So _I_ am to provide the myrrh! I could not promise
to die, for certain, you know. I might pull through, and live, after
all; which would be awkward for you."

This was the most human remark she had, as yet, heard from David; but
the bitterness of his tone brought the tears to Diana's eyes. She had
not realised how much her proposal would hurt him.

"Dear Cousin David," she said, with extreme gentleness; "God grant
indeed that you may live, and spend many years in doing your great work.
But you told me you had nothing to bring you back to England, and that
you felt you were leaving it now, never to return. It was not _my_
suggestion. And don't you see, that if you help me thus, you will also
be helping your poor African people; because it will mean that you can
have your church, and your schools, and all the other things you need,
and a yearly income for current expenses?"

"So these were all bribes," cried David, and his eyes flamed down into
hers--"bribes to make me do this thing! And you called them gifts for
the King!"

Diana flushed. The injustice of this was hard to bear. But the indignant
pain in his voice helped her to reply with quiet self-control.

"Cousin David, I am sorry you think that of me. It is quite unjust. Had
there been no codicil to my uncle's will, every penny I hope to offer
for your work would have been gladly, freely, offered. Since I knew that
my gold could be useful in helping you to bring light into that
darkness, the thought has been one of pure joy. Oh, Cousin David, say
'no' to my request, if you like, but don't wrong me by misjudging the
true desire of my heart to bring my gifts, all unworthy though they be.
Remember you stand for the Christ to me, Cousin David; and He was never
unjust to a woman."

David's face softened; but instantly hardened again, as a fresh thought
struck him.

"Was this plan--this idea--in your mind," he demanded, "on that Sunday
night when you first came to Brambledene Church?" Then, as Diana did not
answer: "Oh, good heavens!" he cried, vehemently; "say it wasn't! My
Lady of Mystery! Say you came to worship, and that all this was an
after-thought!"

Diana's clear eyes met his. They did not flinch, though her lips
trembled.

"I cannot lie to you, Cousin David," she said, bravely. "I had heard you
were never coming back--it seemed a possible way out--it seemed my last
hope. I--I came--to see if you were a man I could trust."

David groaned; looked wildly round the room, as if for a way of escape;
then sank into a chair, and buried his face in his hands.

"I cannot do it, Miss Rivers," he said. "It would be making a mockery of
God's most holy ordinance of matrimony--to wed you in the morning,
knowing I should leave you forever in the afternoon. How could I
promise, in the presence of God, to love, comfort, honour and keep you?
The whole thing would be a sacrilege."

He lifted a haggard face, looking at her with despairing eyes.

Diana smiled softly into them. A moment before, she had expected to see
him leave the room and the house, forever. That he should sit down and
discuss the matter, even to prove the impossibility of acceding to her
request, seemed, in some sort, a hopeful sign. She held his look while
she answered.

"Dear Cousin David, why should it be a mockery? Let us consider it
reasonably. Surely, in the best and highest of senses, it might be
really _rather_ true. I know you don't love me; but--you do _like_ me a
little, don't you?"

"I like you very much indeed," said David, woefully; and then, all of a
sudden, they both laughed. The rueful admission had sounded so funny.

"Why of course I like you," said David, with conviction; "better than
any one else I know. But----"

He paused; looked at her, helplessly, and hesitated.

"I quite understand," said Diana, quickly. "_Like_ is not _love_; but in
many cases 'like' is much better than 'love,' to my thinking. I know a
very Christian old person, whom I once heard say: 'We are commanded in
the Bible to love the brethren. I always _love_ the brethren, though I
cannot always _like_ them.' Now I had much rather you liked me, and
didn't love me, Cousin David, than that you loved me, and didn't like
me! Wouldn't you?

"And remember how St. John began one of his epistles: 'The Elder unto
the well beloved Gaius, whom I love in the truth.' I am sure, if you had
occasion to write to me, and began: 'David, unto the well beloved Diana,
whom I love in the truth,' no one could consider it an ordinary
love-letter, and yet it would answer the purpose. Wouldn't it, Cousin
David?"

David laughed again, in spite of his desire to maintain an attitude of
tragic protest. And, as he laughed, his face grew less haggard, and his
eyes regained their normal expression of steadfast calm.

Diana hurried on.

"So much for love. Now what comes next? Comfort? Ah, the comfort you
would bring into my life! Comfort of body; comfort of mind; the daily,
hourly, constant comfort wrought by the solving of this dark problem.
And then--'honour.' Why, you can honour a woman as much by your thought
of her at a distance, as by any word or action in her presence. Not that
I feel worthy of honour from such a man as you, Cousin David. Yet I know
you would honour all women, and all women worth anything, would try to
deserve it. What comes next? Keep? Oh, what could be a truer form of
keeping, than to keep me from a lowering marriage, on the one hand; or
from poverty, and all the ups and downs of strenuous London life, on the
other; to keep me in the entourage of my childhood's lovely home? It
seems to me, Cousin David, that you would be doing more 'keeping' for me
than falls to the lot of most men to do for the girls they marry. And,
best of all, you would be keeping me true to the purest, highest
ideals."

David's elbows had found his knees again. He rumpled his hair,
despairingly.

"Miss Rivers," he said, "I admit the truth of all you say. I would
gladly do anything to be--er--useful to you, under these difficult
circumstances; anything _right_. But could it be right to go through the
solemn marriage service, without having the slightest intention of
fulfilling any of the causes for which matrimony was ordained? And could
it be right for a man to take upon himself solemn obligations with
regard to a woman; and, a few hours later, leave her, never to return?"

"It seems to me," said Diana, "that the cause for our marriage would be
a more important and vital one than most of those mentioned in the
Prayer-book. And, as to the question of leaving me--why, before the Boer
war, several friends of mine married their soldiers on the eve of their
departure for the front, simply because if they were going out to die,
they wished the privilege of being their widows."

David's eyes softened.

"That was love," he said.

"Not in every case. I know a girl who married an old Sir Somebody on the
morning of the day his regiment sailed, making sure he would be killed
in his first engagement; he offered such a vast, expansive mark for the
Boer sharpshooters. She wished to be Lady So-and-So, with a delicate
halo of tragic glory, and no encumbrance. But back he came unscathed,
and stout as ever--he did not even get enteric! They have lived a cat
and dog life, ever since."

"Abominable!" said David. "I hate hearing such stories."

"Well, are not our motives better? And are they not better than scores
of the loveless marriages which are taking place every day?"

"Other people's wrong, does not constitute our right," said David,
doggedly.

"I know that," she answered, with unruffled patience; "but I cannot see
any wrong in what we propose to do. We may be absolutely faithful to one
another, though continents divide us. I should most probably continue
faithful if you were on another planet. We can be a mutual help and
comfort the one to the other, by our prayers and constant thought, and
by our letters; for surely Cousin David, we should write to one
another--occasionally? Is not our friendship worth something?"

"It is worth everything," said David, "except wrong doing. Look here!"
he exclaimed suddenly, rising to his feet. "I must go right away, by
myself, and think this thing over, for twenty-four hours. At the end of
that time I shall have arrived at a clear decision in my own mind. Then,
if you do not object, and can allow me another day, I will run up to
town, and lay the whole matter--of course without mentioning your
name--before the man whose judgment I trust more than that of any man I
know. If he agrees with me, my own opinion will be confirmed; and if he
differs----"

"You will still adhere to your own opinion," said Diana, with a wistful
little smile.

She rang the bell.

"I am beginning to know you pretty well, Cousin David.--The dogcart,
Rodgers.--Who is this Solon?"

"A London physician, who has given me endless care, refusing all fees,
because of my work, and because my father was a doctor. Also he gives a
more hopeful report than any."

"Really? Does he think you will stand the climate after all?"

David smiled. "He gives me a possible three years, under favourable
circumstances. The other people give me two, perhaps only one."

"I think you must tell me his name. He may be my undesirable suitor!"

"Hardly," said David. "He has a charming wife of his own, and two little
children. But of course I will tell you who he is."

David named a name which brought a flush of pleasure to Diana's face.

"Why, I know him well. He is honourary consulting physician to our
Hospital of the Star, and is constantly called in when we have specially
interesting or baffling cases. You couldn't go to a better man. Tell him
everything if you like--my name, and all. He is absolutely to be
trusted. But--Cousin David--" They heard the horse's hoofs on the drive,
and she rose and faced him--"Ah, do remember, how much this means to me!
Don't make an abstract case of it, when you consider it alone. Don't
dissolve it from its intensely personal connection with you and me. We
are so unlike ordinary people. We are both alone in the world. Your
work is so much to you. We could make your--your _three_ years so
gloriously fruitful. You would leave such a strongly established church
behind you, and I would go on supporting it. My home is so much to me;
and I am just beginning to understand the influence I possess. Think if,
as these four livings become vacant, I can put in really earnest men.
Think of the improvements I could make in the condition of the villages.
At present I have been able to do so little, because Mr. Inglestry is
holding back as much as possible of this year's income, to which I have
any way the right, in order to buy me a small annuity when I lose all.
For, let me tell you frankly, Cousin David, if you cannot do as I ask,
that is what it will mean. I have no intention whatever of selling my
body into slavery, or my soul to hopeless degradation, by marrying
Rupert Rivers, or any of the others. I lose all, if you say 'no'; and I
lose it on the Feast of the Star. At the same time, ah, God knows, I do
not want to do wrong! Nor do I want to urge you to do violence to your
own conscience. You know that?"

David took her hand, holding it very firmly in his.

"I know that," he said; "and I think you can trust me, Miss Rivers, not
to forget how much it means to us both. If it meant more, there could be
no doubt. If it meant less, there would be no question. It is because it
means exactly what it does mean, that the situation is so difficult. I
believe light will soon come; and when it comes, it will come clearly. I
think it will come to me to-night. If so, I need not keep you waiting
forty-eight hours. I will go up to town early to-morrow morning, and see
Sir Deryck, if possible, in time to catch the 2.35 for Riversmead. Could
you be here, alone, at that hour to-morrow?"

"I will send to meet the 2.35," said Diana; "and I will be here alone.
Good-bye, Cousin David."

"Good-bye, Miss Rivers."

Diana went into the hall, watched him climb into the dogcart and be
driven rapidly away without looking back.

Then she entered the library, closed and locked the door, and stood on
the hearthrug looking up at the portrait of Falcon Rivers. The amber
eyes seemed to twinkle kindly into hers; but they still said: "I shall
win, Diana."

"Oh, Uncle Falcon," she whispered "was this the way to secure my
happiness? Ah, if you could know the loneliness, the pain, the
humiliation, the shame! To have had to ask this of any man--even of
such a saint as David Rivers. And how cruelly I hurt him, by seeming to
build the whole plan upon the certainty of his death."

Suddenly she broke down under the prolonged strain of the afternoon's
conversation. Kneeling at her uncle's empty chair--where she had so
often knelt, looking up into his kind eyes--she buried her face on her
arms and wept, and wept, until she could weep no longer.

"If only he had cared a little," she whispered between her paroxysms of
sobbing; "not enough to make him troublesome; but enough to make him
pleased to marry me, on any terms. Why was he so indignant and aghast?
It seemed to me quite simple. Well, twenty-four hours of suspense are
less trying than forty-eight. But--what will he decide? Oh, what will he
decide!... Sorry, but you can't come in, Chappie; I am not visible to
any one just now." This in response to a persistent trying of the
handle, and knocking at the door.... "Yes, he went some time ago."...
"Yes, in the dogcart."... "I wish you would not call him _my_
missionary. I am not a heathen nation!"... "No, he did not propose to
me. How silly you are!"... "Oh, I am glad the tea was good. Yes, we will
find out where those tea cakes can be had."... "No; he has not once
called me 'Diana.'"... "Why, 'Miss Rivers' of course! Chappie, if you
don't go away this very moment, I shall take down Uncle Falcon's
shot-gun and discharge both barrels through the panel of the door at the
exact height at which I know your face must be, on the other side!"...
"Of course I can tell by your voice, even had I not heard the plump,
that you are now on your knees. I shall blow out the lower panel."...
"No, I am not communing with spirits, but _you_ soon will be, if you
don't go away!"... "Chappie! In ten seconds, I ring the bell; and when
Rodgers answers it, I shall order him to take you by the arm, and lead
you upstairs!"

As Mrs. Vane rustled indignantly away, and quiet reigned once more,
Diana buried her head again in the seat of the chair. She laughed and
wept, alternately; then cried bitterly: "Ah, it is so lonely--so lonely!
Nobody really cares!"

Then, suddenly she remembered that she could pray--pray, with a new
right of access, to One Who cared, Whose love was changeless; Whose
wisdom was infinite. If _He_ went on before, the way would become clear.

Her morning letters lay on the library table From a pile of Christmas
cards, she drew out one which held a motto for the swiftly coming year.
She breathed it, as a prayer, and her troubled heart grew still.

      "Dear Christ, move on before!
        Ah, let me follow where Thy feet have trod;
      Thus shall I find, 'mid life's perplexities,
        The Golden Pathway of the Will of God."

After that, all was peace. In comparative rest of soul, Diana waited
David's answer.




CHAPTER XI

THE VOICE IN THE NIGHT


The fire burned low, in the study grate.

The black marble clock on the mantel-piece had struck midnight, more
slowly and sonorously than it ever sounded the hour by day. Each stroke
had seemed a knell--a requiem to bright hopes and golden prospects; and
now it slowly and distinctly ticked out the first hour of a new day.

Sarah, and her assistants, had long been sleeping soundly, untroubled by
any difficult questions of casuistry.

The one solitary watcher beneath the roof of Brambledene Rectory sat
huddled up in the Rector's large armchair, his elbows on his knees, his
head in his hands.

His little worn Prayer-book had fallen to the floor, unnoticed. He had
been reading the marriage service. The Prayer-book lay on its back, at
his feet, open at the Burial of the Dead, as if in silent suggestion
that that solemn office had an important bearing on the case.

The fire burned low; yet David did not bestir himself to give it any
attention. The hot embers sank together, in the grate, with that sound
of finality which implies no further attempt to keep alight--a
sitting-down under adverse circumstances, so characteristic of human
nature, and so often caused by the absorbed neglect of others.

David had as yet arrived at no definite decision regarding the important
question of marriage with Diana.

He had reviewed the matter from every possible standpoint. Diana had
begged him not to let the question become an impersonal one--not to
consider it as an abstract issue.

There had been little need for that request. Diana's brilliant
personality dominated his whole mental vision, just as the sun, bursting
through clouds, illumines a grey scene, touching and gilding the
heretofore dull landscape, with unexpected glory.

It puzzled David to find that he could not consider his own plans, his
most vital interests, as apart from her. The whole future seemed to
hinge upon whether she were to be happy or disconsolate; surrounded by
the delights of her lovely home, or cast out into the world, alone and
comfortless.

A readjustment had suddenly taken place in his proportionate view of
things. Hitherto, Africa had come first; all else, his own life
included, being a mere background.

Now--DIANA stepped forth, in golden capitals; and all things else
receded, appearing of small importance; all save his sensitive
conscientiousness; his unwavering determination to adhere to the right
and to shun the wrong.

It perplexed David that this should be so. It was an experience so new
that it had not as yet found for itself a name, or formulated an
explanation.

As he sat, wrapt in thought, in the armchair in which he had prepared so
many of his evening sermons, she became once more his Lady of Mystery.
He reviewed those weeks, realising, for the first time, that the thought
of her had never left him; that the desire to win the unawakened soul of
her had taken foremost place in his whole ministry at Brambledene. She
seemed enfolded in silent shadows, from which her grey eyes looked out
at him, sometimes cold, critical, appraising, incredulous; sometimes
anxious, appealing, sorrowful; soft, with unshed tears; sad, with
unspoken longing.

Then--she came to the vestry; and his Lady of Mystery vanished; giving
place to Diana Rivers, imperious, vivid, radiating vitality and
friendliness; and when he realised that it was little more than
forty-eight hours since he had first known her name, he marvelled at the
closeness of the intimacy into which she had drawn him. Yet,
undoubtedly, the way in which she had dominated his mind from the very
first, was now accounted for by the fact that, from the very first, she
had planned to involve him in this scheme for the unravelling of her own
tangled future.

David clenched his hands and battled fiercely with his instinctive anger
against Diana in this matter. It tortured him to remember his wistful
gladness at the appearance of an obviously unaccustomed worshipper, in
the holy place of worship; and later, his sacred joy in the thought that
he was just the Voice sent to bring the message; and, having brought it,
to pass on unrecognised. Yet, all the while, he had been the tool she
intended using to gain her own ends; while the most sacred thing in his
whole life, was the fact, which, chancing to become known to her, had
led her to pounce upon him as a suitable instrument. As priest and as
man, David felt equally outraged. Yet Diana's frank confession had been
so noble in its truthfulness, at a moment when a less honourable nature
would have been sorely tempted to prevaricate, that David had instantly
matched it with a forgiveness equally noble, and now fought back the
inclination to retrospective wrath.

But the present situation must be faced. She was asking him to do this
thing.

Could he refuse? Could he leave England knowing he had had it in his
power to do her so great a service, to make the whole difference in her
future life, to rid her of odious obligations, to right an obvious
wrong--and yet, he had refused? Could he sail for Africa, leaving Diana
homeless; confronted by hardships of all kinds; perhaps facing untold
temptations? The beautiful heiress, in her own ancestral home, could
keep Rupert Rivers at arm's length, if she chose. But if Rupert Rivers
reigned at Riverscourt; if all she held so dear, and would miss so
overwhelmingly, were his; if, under these circumstances, he set himself
to win the hospital nurse----?

David clenched his cold hands and ground his teeth; then paused amazed,
to wonder at himself.

Why should it fill him with impotent fury, to contemplate the
possibility of any man winning and subjugating Diana? Had she infected
him with her own irrational and exaggerated views?

The more he thought over it, the more clearly he realised that this
thing she asked of him would undoubtedly bring good--infinite good--to
herself; to the many dependants on the Riverscourt estate; to the
surrounding villages, where, as each living became vacant, she would
seek to place earnest men, true preachers of the Word, faithful tenders
of the flock. It would bring untold good to his own poor waiting people,
in that dark continent, eagerly longing for more light. To all whom his
voice could sway, whom her money could benefit, whom their united
efforts could reach, this step would mean immeasurable gain. Nobody
walked the earth whom it could wrong. He recalled, with unexpected
clearness of detail, a lengthy account of Rupert Rivers, given him in
that very room by his garrulous host, during the only evening they spent
together. At the time it had made no impression upon an intentionally
inattentive mind; but now it came up from his subconsciousness, and
provided him with important information. If Mr. Goldsworthy's facts were
correct, Rupert Rivers already possessed more money than was good for
him, and lived the life of a gay spendthrift, having chambers in town,
a small shooting-box in Scotland; much of his time being spent abroad,
flitting from scene to scene, and from pleasure to pleasure, with
absolutely no sense of responsibility, and no regard for the welfare of
others. His one redeeming point appeared to be: that he wanted to marry
Diana. But that was not to be thought of.

Again David's hands clenched, painfully. Why was it such sudden fierce
agony to contemplate Diana as the wife of Rupert Rivers? That bewildered
question throbbed unanswered into the now chilly room.

Yes, undoubtedly, it would mean untold gain to many; loss to none. But
no sooner did his mind arrive at the possibility of agreeing to Diana's
suggestion, than up rose, and stalked before him, the spectre of
mockery; the demon of unreality; the ghastly horror, to the mind of the
earnest priest, of having to stand before God's altar, there to utter
solemn words, under circumstances which would make of those words a
hollow mockery, an impious unreality. The position would be different,
had he but a warrant for believing that any conditions could justify
him, in the sight of God, in entering into the holy bond of marriage for
reasons other than those for which matrimony was ordained.

For a moment, a way out of the difficulty had suggested itself, in the
registry-office; but he had not harboured the thought for many seconds.
An act which could not face the light of God's holy church, most
certainly could not stand in the light of the judgment day.

       *       *       *       *       *

The Rector's black marble clock struck one.

David shivered. One hour had already passed of the day on which he had
promised to give Diana his decision; yet, after hours of deliberation,
he was no nearer arriving at any definite conclusion.

"My God," he prayed, "give me light. Ah, give me a clear unmistakable
revelation of Thy will!"

       *       *       *       *       *

The hours from one to two, and from two to three, are apt to hold
especial terrors for troubled souls--for lonely watchers, keeping vigil.
This is the time of earth's completest silence, and the sense of the
nearness of the spirit-world seems able to make itself more intimately
felt.

The cheerful cock has not yet bestirred himself to crow; the dawn has
made no rift in the heavy blackness of the sky.

The Prince of Darkness invades the world, unhindered. The Hosts of
Light stand by, with folded wings; their glittering swords close
sheathed. "This is your hour, and the hour of darkness." Murder,
robbery, lust, and every form of sin, lift their heads, unafraid.

Christian souls, waking, shudder in nameless fear; then whisper:

      "Keep me, O keep me, King of Kings,
      Beneath Thine Own almighty wings!"

and sleep again, in peace.

       *       *       *       *       *

Next comes the coldest hour--the hour before the dawn. This is the hour
of passing souls. Death, drawing near, enters unchecked; and, ere the
day breaks and busy life begins to stir again, the souls he has come to
fetch, pass out with him; and weary watchers close the eyes which will
never see another sunrising, and fold the hands whose day's work in the
world is over.

All life, in this hour, is at its lowest ebb.

       *       *       *       *       *

From one to two, David prayed: "Give me light! Oh, my God, give me
light!"

Evil thoughts, satanic suggestions, diabolic whisperings, swarmed around
him, but failed to force an entrance into the guarded garrison of his
mind.

The clock struck two.

       *       *       *       *       *

The study lamp grew dim, flickered spasmodically; and, finally, went
out. David reached for matches, and lighted one candle on the table at
his elbow.

He saw his Prayer-book on the floor, picked it up, and glanced at the
open page. "Forasmuch as it hath pleased Almighty God of His great mercy
to take unto Himself the soul of our dear brother here departed, we
therefore commit his body to the ground----"

David smiled. It seemed so simple a solution to all earthly
difficulties:--"we therefore commit his body to the ground." It promised
peace at the last.

Who would read those words, over the forest grave in Central Africa?
Would he be borne, feet foremost, down the aisle of the Church of the
Holy Star--his church and Diana's--or would he be carried straight from
his own hut to the open grave beneath the mighty trees? It would not
matter at all to his wasted body, which it was; but, ah, how much it
would matter to the people he left behind!

"Oh God, give me light--give me light!"

       *       *       *       *       *

The clock struck three.

The study grate was black. The last red ember had burned itself out.

David shuddered. He was too completely lost to outward things to be
conscious of the cold; but he shuddered in unison with the many passing
souls.

Then a sense of peace stole over his spirit. He lifted his head from his
hands, leaned back in the Rector's armchair, and fell into a light
sleep. He was completely exhausted, in mind and body.

"Send me light, my Lord," he murmured for the last time; and fell
asleep.

       *       *       *       *       *

He did not hear the clock strike four; but, a few moments later, he was
awakened by a voice in the silent room, saying, slowly and distinctly,
in tones of sublime tenderness: "Son of man!"

David, instantly wide awake, started up, and sat listening. The solitary
candle failed to illumine the distant corners of the study, but was
reflected several times in the glass doors of the book-cases.

David pushed back his tumbled hair. "Speak again," he said, in tones of
awe and wonder. Then, as his own voice broke the silence, he realised
that the voice which had waked him had not stirred the waves of outward
sound, but had vibrated on the atmosphere of his inner spirit-chamber,
reaching, with intense distinctness, the hearing of his soul. He lay
back, and closed his eyes.

"Son of man!" said the voice again.

This time David did not stir. He listened in calm intentness.

"Son of man," said the low tender tones again; "behold, I take away from
thee the desire of thine eyes with a stroke."

Then David knew where he was. He sat up, eagerly; drew the candle close
to him; took out his pocket-Bible; and, turning to the twenty-fourth
chapter of Ezekiel, read the whole passage.

"Son of man, behold, I take away from thee the desire of thine eyes with
a stroke: yet neither shalt thou mourn nor weep, neither shall thy tears
run down. Forbear to cry, make no mourning for the dead, bind the tire
of thine head upon thee, and put on thy shoes upon thy feet, and cover
not thy lips, and eat not the bread of men.

"So I spake unto the people in the morning; and at even my wife died:
and I did in the morning as I was commanded.

"And the people said unto me: Wilt thou not tell us what these things
are to us, that thou doest so? Then I answered them, The word of the
Lord came unto me saying: Speak unto the house of Israel: Thus saith
the Lord God:... Ezekiel is unto you a sign: according to all that he
hath done, shall ye do; and when this cometh, ye shall know that I am
the Lord.

"Also, thou son of man, shall it not be in the day when I take from them
their strength, the joy of their glory, the desire of their eyes, and
that whereupon they set their minds.... In that day shall thy mouth be
opened,... and thou shalt speak ... and thou shalt be a sign unto them;
and they shall know that I am the Lord."

       *       *       *       *       *

As David read this most touching of all Old Testament stories, his mind
was absorbed at first in the tragedy of the simply told, yet vivid
picture. The young prophet, standing faithfully at his post, preaching
to a stiff-necked, hard-hearted people, though knowing, all the while,
how rapidly the shadow of a great sorrow was drawing near unto his own
heart and home. The Desire of his eyes--how tenderly that described the
young wife who lay dying at home. He who knoweth the hearts of men, knew
she was just that to him. Each moment of that ebbing life was precious;
yet the young preacher must remain and preach; he must yield to no
anguish of anxiety; he must show no sign of woe. Throughout that long
hard day, he stood the test. And then--in the grand unvarnished
simplicity of Old Testament tragedy--he records quite simply: "And, at
even, my wife died; and I did in the morning, as I was commanded." A
veil is drawn over the night of anguish, but--"I did in the morning, as
I was commanded."

David, as he read, felt his soul attune with the soul of that young
prophet of long ago. He also had had a long night of conflict and of
vigil. He, also, would do in the morning as he was commanded.

Then, suddenly--suddenly--he saw light!

Here was a marriage tie, close, tender, perfect; broken, apparently for
no reason which concerned the couple themselves, for nothing connected
with the causes for which matrimony was ordained; broken simply for the
sake of others; solely in order that the preacher might himself be the
text of his own sermon; standing before the people, bereaved, yet not
mourning; stricken suddenly, all unprepared--in order that he might be a
living sign to all men who should see and question, of Jehovah's
dealings with themselves.

David's mind, accustomed to reason by induction, especially on
theological points, grasped this at once: that if the marriage tie
could be _broken_ by God's direction, for purposes of influence, and for
the sake of bringing good to others, it might equally be _formed_ for
the same reasons--unselfish, pure, idealistic--without the man and the
woman, who for these causes entered into the tie, finding themselves, in
so doing, outside the Will or the Word of God.

From that moment David never doubted that he might agree to Diana's
proposal.

To many minds would have come the suggestion that the 20th century
differed from ancient times; that the circumstances of the prophet
Ezekiel were probably dissimilar, in all essentials, to his own. But
David had all his life lived very simply by Bible rules. The revealed
Will of God seemed to him to hold good through all the centuries, and to
apply to all circumstances, in all times. His case and Diana's was
unique; and this one instance which, to him, seemed clearly applicable,
at once contented him.

He laid his open Bible beside the candle on the table.

"I shall say 'Yes,'" he said, aloud. "How pleased she will be." He could
see her face, radiant in its fair beauty.

"The Desire of thine eyes." What a perfect description of a man's
absorbing love for a woman. Two months ago, he would not have understood
it; but he remembered now how he used to look forward, all the week, to
the first sight, on Sunday evening, of the sweet face and queenly head
of his Lady of Mystery, in her corner beside the stone pillar. And on
Christmas-eve, when he stood in the snow, under the shadow of the old
lich-gate, while the footman flashed up the lights in the interior of
the car, and her calm loveliness was revealed among the furs. Then these
two days of intimacy had shown him so much of vivid charm in that gay,
perfect face, as she laughed and talked, or hushed into gentle
earnestness. She had talked for so long--he sitting watching her; he
knew all her expressive movements; her ways of turning her head quickly,
or of lowering her eyelids, and hiding those soft clear eyes.
To-day--this very day--he would see her again; and every anxious cloud
would lift, when she heard his decision. Her grateful look would beam
upon him.

"The Desire of thine eyes." Yes; it was a truly Divine description of a
man's----

Suddenly David sprang to his feet.

"My God!" he cried; "I love Diana!"

The revelation was overwhelming in its suddenness. Having resolved upon
a life of celibacy, his mental attitude towards women had never
contemplated the possibility of this. He had stepped fearlessly out into
this friendship, at the call of her need, and of his duty. And now----

He stood quite still in the chill silence of the dimly lighted study,
and faced the fact.

"I--love--Diana! And, in two weeks, I am to wed Diana. And a few hours
afterwards, I am to leave Diana--for ever! 'Son of man, behold I take
away from thee the Desire of thine eyes with a stroke.' To sail for
Central Africa; and never to look upon her face again--the face of my
own wife. 'And at even my wife died.' But my wife will not die," said
David. "Thank God, it is I who bring the offering of myrrh. Because of
this that I can do for her, my wife will live, rich, happy, contented,
useful. Her home, her wealth, her happy life, will be my gift to her.
But--if Diana knew I loved her, she would never accept this service from
me."

David had been pacing the room. He now stood still, leaning his hands on
the table, where glimmered the one candle.

"Can I," he said, slowly, asking himself deliberately the question: "Can
I carry this thing through, without letting Diana suspect how much more
it means to me, than she intends; how much more than it means to her?
Can I wed the Desire of mine eyes in the morning, look my last upon her
in the afternoon, and leave her, without her knowing that I love her?"

He asked himself the question, slowly, deliberately, leaning heavily on
the study table.

Then he stood erect, his head thrown back, his deep eyes shining, and
answered the question with another.

"Is there anything a man cannot do for the woman he loves?" said David
Rivers.

He went to the window, drew back the heavy rep curtains, unbarred the
shutters, and looked out.

There was, as yet, no sign of dawn, but through the frosty pane, right
before him, as a lamp in the purple sky, shone the bright morning star.

Cold though he was, stiff from his long night vigil, David threw up the
window-sash, that he might see the star shine clearly, undimmed by
frosty fronds, traced on the window-pane.

He dropped on one knee, folding his arms upon the woodwork of the sill.

"My God," he said, looking upward, his eyes on the morning star; "I
thank Thee for light; I thank Thee for love; I thank Thee for the
guiding star! I thank Thee, that heavenly love and earthly love can
meet, in one bright radiant Ideal. I thank Thee that, expecting nothing
in return, I love Diana!"




CHAPTER XII

SUSPENSE


"You old flirt!" laughed Diana. "How many more hearts of men do you
contemplate capturing, before you shuffle off this mortal coil? Chappie,
you are a hardened old sinner! However, I suppose if one had committed
matrimony three times already, one would feel able to continue doing so,
with impunity, as many more times as circumstances allowed. Did poor old
Dr. Dapperly actually propose?"

Mrs. Marmaduke Vane smiled complacently, as she put a heaped-up spoonful
of whipped cream into her coffee.

"He made his meaning very clear, my dear Diana," she whispered hoarsely;
"and he held my arm more tightly than was necessary, as he assisted me
to the motor. He remarked that the front steps were slippery; but they
were not. A liberal supply of gravel had been placed upon them."

"Had he been having _much_ champagne?" asked Diana. "Oh, no, I
remember! It was tea, not dinner. One does not require to hold on to
people's arms tightly when going down steps with a liberal supply of
gravel on them, after tea. Chappie dear, congratulations! I think it
must be a case."

"He made his meaning very clear," repeated Mrs. Vane, helping herself to
omelet and mushrooms.

"Isn't it rather hard on god-papa?" inquired Diana, her eyes dancing.

"I have a great respect for Mr. Goldsworthy," whispered Mrs. Vane,
solemnly; "and I should grieve to wound or to disappoint him. But you
see--there was Sarah."

"Ah, yes," said Diana; "of course; there was Sarah. And Sarah has
god-papa well in hand."

"She is an impertinent woman," said Mrs. Vane; "and requires keeping in
her place."

"Oh, what happened?" cried Diana. "Do tell me, Chappie dear!"

But Mrs. Vane shook her head, rattling her bangles as she attacked a
cold pheasant; and declined to tell "what happened."

The morning sun shone brightly in through the oriel window of the
pleasant breakfast-room, touching to gold Diana's shining hair, and
causing the delicate tracery of frost to vanish quickly from the
window-panes.

Breakfast-time, that supreme test of health--mental and physical--always
found Diana radiant. She delighted in the beginning of each new day. Her
vigorous vitality, reinforced by the night's rest, brought her to
breakfast in such overflowing spirits, that Mrs. Vane--who suffered from
lassitude, and never felt "herself" until after luncheon--would often
have found it a trying meal, had she not had the consolations of a
bountiful table, and a boundless appetite.

On this particular morning, however, a more observant person might have
noted a restless anxiety underlying Diana's gaiety. She glanced often at
the clock; looked through her pile of letters, but left them all
unopened; gazed long and yearningly at the wide expanse of snowy park,
and at the leafless arms of ancient spreading trees; drank several cups
of strong coffee, and ate next to nothing.

This was the day which would decide her fate. Before evening she would
know whether this lovely and beloved home would remain hers, or whether
she must lose all, and go out to face a life of comparative poverty.

If David had taken the nine o'clock train he was now on his way to
town, to consult Sir Deryck Brand.

What would be Sir Deryck's opinion? She knew him for a man of many
ideals, holding particularly exalted views of marriage and of the
relation of man to woman. On the other hand, his judgment was clear and
well-balanced; he abhorred morbidness of any kind; his view of the
question would not be ecclesiastical; and his very genuine friendship
for herself would hold a strong brief in her behalf.

No two men could be more unlike one another than David Rivers and Deryck
Brand. They were the two on earth of whom she held the highest opinion.
She trusted both, and knew she might rely implicitly upon the faithful
friendship of either. Yet her heart stood still, as she realised that
her whole future hung upon the conclusion reached in the conversation to
take place, that very morning, between these two men.

She could almost see the consulting room in the doctor's house in
Wimpole Street; the doctor's calm strong face, as he listened intently
to David's statement of the case. There would be violets on the doctor's
table; and his finger-tips would meet very exactly, as he leaned back in
his revolving chair.

David would look very thin and slight, in the large armchair,
upholstered in dark green leather, which had contained so many anxious
bodies, during the process of unfolding and revealing troubled minds.
David would tie himself up in knots, during the conversation. He would
cross one thin leg over the other, clasping the uppermost knee with long
nervous fingers. The whiteness of his forehead would accentuate the
beautiful wavy line of his thick black hair. Sir Deryck would see at
once in his eyes that look of the mystic, the enthusiast; and Sir
Deryck's commonsense would come down like a sledge-hammer! Ah, God grant
it might come down like a sledge-hammer! Yet, if David had made up his
mind, it would take more than a sledge-hammer to bend or to break it.

Mrs. Vane passed her cup for more coffee, as she concluded a detailed
account of all she had had for tea at Eversleigh, the day before. "And
really, my dear Diana," she whispered, "if we could find out where to
obtain those scones, it would give us just cause to look forward every
day, to half-past four o'clock in the afternoon."

"We _will_ find out," cried Diana, gaily. "Who would miss hours of daily
anticipation for lack of a little judicious pumping of the households
of our friends? We have but to instruct my maid to call upon their cook.
The thing is as good as done! You may embark upon your pleasurable
anticipations, Chappie.... If I were as stout as you, dear, I should
take one spoonful of cream, rather than two.... But, as we are
anticipating, tell me: What is to become of me, after I have duly been
bridesmaid at your wedding? I shall have to advertise for a stately but
_plain_ chaperon, who will not be snapped up by all the young sparks of
the neighbourhood."

Mrs. Marmaduke Vane's many chains and necklets tinkled with the upheaval
of her delighted laughter.

"Foo-foolish girl!" she whispered, spasmodically. "Why, of course, you
must get married, too."

"Not I, sir," laughed Diana. "You will not find me importing a lord and
master into my own domain. My liberty is too dear unto me. And who but a
Rivers, should reign at Riverscourt?"

"Marry your cousin, child," whispered Mrs. Vane, hoarsely. "One of your
silly objections to marriage is changing your name. Well--marry your
cousin, child, and remain Diana Rivers."

"Your advice is excellent, dear Chappie. But we must lose no time in
laying your proposition before my cousin. He sails for Central Africa in
ten days."

"Gracious heavens!" cried Mrs. Vane, surprised out of her usual thick
whisper. "I do not mean the thin missionary! I mean Rupert!"

"Rupert, we have many times discussed and dismissed," said Diana. "The
'thin missionary,' as you very aptly call my cousin David, is quite a
new proposition. The idea is excellent and appeals to me. Let us----"

The butler stood at her elbow with a telegram on a salver.

She took it; opened it, and read it swiftly.

"No answer, Rodgers; but I will see Knox in the hall, in five minutes.
Let us adjourn, my dear Chappie. I have a full morning before me; and,
by your leave, I intend spending it in the seclusion of the library. We
shall meet at luncheon."

Diana moved swiftly across the hall, and stood in the recess of a bay
window overlooking the park.

She heard Mrs. Vane go panting and tinkling upstairs, and close the
door of her boudoir. Then she drew David's message from the envelope,
and read it again.

"If convenient kindly send motor for me early this morning. Not going to
town. Consultation unnecessary. Have decided."

Diana screwed the paper and envelope into two little hard balls, between
her strong white fingers.

"_Have decided._" Those two words were rock impregnable, when said by
David Rivers. No cannon of argument; no shrapnel of tears; no battery of
promises or reproaches, would prevail against the stronghold of his
will, if David Rivers had decided that he ought to refuse her request.

It seemed to her that the words, "Consultation unnecessary," implied an
adverse decision; because, had he come round to her view of the matter,
he would have wished it confirmed by Sir Deryck's calm judgment;
whereas, if he had made up his mind to refuse, owing to conscientious
reasons, no contrary opinion, expressed by another, would serve to turn
him from his own idea of right.

Already Diana seemed to be looking her last, on her childhood's lovely
and beloved home.

She turned from the window as her chauffeur stepped into the hall.

"Knox," she said, "you will motor immediately to Brambledene, to fetch
Mr. Rivers from the Rectory. He wishes to see me on a matter of
business. His time is valuable; so do not lose a moment."

The automaton in leather livery lifted his hand to his forehead in
respectful salute; turned smartly on his heel, and disappeared through a
swing-door. Five minutes later, Diana saw her Napier car flying down the
avenue.

And soon--she would be chasing after omnibuses, in the Euston Road. And
grimy men, with no touch to their caps, would give her five dirty
coppers for her sixpence; and a grubby ticket, with a hole punched in
it.

And David Rivers would be in Central Africa, educating savages. And it
could have made no possible difference to him, to have stood beside her
for a few minutes, in an empty church, and repeated a few words,
entailing no after consequences; whereas to her----

Diana's beautiful white teeth bit into her lower lip. She had always
been accustomed to men who did her bidding, without any "Why" or
"Wherefore." Yet she could not feel angry with David Rivers. He and his
Lord were so one in her mind. Whatever they decided must be right.

As she crossed the hall, on her way to the staircase, she met the
butler.

"Rodgers," she said, "Mr. Rivers wishes to see me on business this
morning. He will be here in about three quarters of an hour. When he
arrives show him into the library, and see that we are not disturbed."

Diana mounted the stairs. Every line of carving on the dark oak
balustrades was dear and was familiar.

The clear wintry sun shone through stained glass windows on the first
landing, representing Rivers knights, in silver armour, leaning on their
shields. One of these, with a red cross upon his breast, his plumed
helmet held in his arm, his close-cropped dark head rising firm and
strong above his corselet, was not unlike David Rivers.

"Ah," said Diana, "if he had but cared a little! Not enough to make him
troublesome; but just enough to make him glad to do this thing for me."




CHAPTER XIII

DAVID'S DECISION


Diana found it quite impossible to await in the library, the return of
the motor.

She moved restlessly to and fro in her own bedroom, from the windows of
which she could see far down the avenue.

When at last her car came speeding through the trees, it seemed to her a
swiftly approaching Nemesis, a relentless hurrying Fate, which she could
neither delay nor avoid. It ran beneath the portico; paused for one
moment; then glided away towards the garage. She had not seen David
alight; but she knew he must now be in the house.

She waited a few moments, then passed slowly down the stairs.

Oh, lovely and beloved home of childhood's days!

       *       *       *       *       *

White and cold, yet striving bravely after complete self-control, Diana
crossed the hall, and turned the handle of the library door.

As she entered, David was standing with his back to her, looking up
intently at the portrait of Falcon Rivers.

He turned as he heard the door close, and came forward, a casual remark
upon his lips, expressing the hope that it had not been inconvenient to
send the motor so early--then saw Diana's face.

Instantly he took her trembling hands in his, saying gently: "It is all
right, Miss Rivers. I can do as you wish. I am quite clear about it,
to-day. You must forgive me for not having been able to decide
yesterday."

Diana drew away her hands and clasped them upon her breast.

Her eyes dilated.

"David? Oh, David! You will? You will! You will----!"

Her voice broke. She gazed at him, helplessly--dumbly.

David's eyes, as he looked back into hers, were so calmly tender, that
it somehow gave her the feeling of being a little child. His voice was
very steadfast and unfaltering. He smiled reassuringly at Diana.

"I hope to have the honour and privilege, Miss Rivers," he said, "of
marrying you on the morning of the day I sail for Central Africa."

Diana swayed, for one second; then recovered, and walked over to the
mantel-piece.

Not for nothing was she a descendant of those old knights in silver
armour, in the window on the staircase. She leaned her arms upon the
mantel-piece, and laid her head upon them. She stood thus quite still,
and quite silent, fighting for self-control.

David, waiting silently behind her, lifted his eyes from that bowed
head, with its mass of golden hair, and encountered the keen quizzical
look of the portrait above her.

"_I shall win_," said Uncle Falcon silently to David, over Diana's bowed
head. But David, who knew he was about to defeat Uncle Falcon's purpose
utterly, looked back in silent defiance.

The amber eyes twinkled beneath their shaggy brows. "_I shall win, young
man_," said Uncle Falcon.

Presently Diana lifted her head. Her lashes were wet, but the colour had
returned to her cheeks. Her lips smiled, and her eyes grew softly
bright.

"David," she said, "you must think me _such_ a goose! But you can't
possibly know what my home means to me; my home and--and everything. Do
you know, when I read your telegram saying: 'Consultation unnecessary.
Have decided,' I felt quite convinced you had decided that you could not
do it; and, oh, David, I have left Riverscourt forever, a hundred times
during this terrible hour! Really it would have been kinder to have
said: 'I will marry you,' in the telegram."

David smiled. "I am afraid that might have caused a good deal of comment
at both post-offices," he said. "But I was a thoughtless ass not to have
put in a clear indication as to which way the decision had gone."

"Hush!" cried Diana, with uplifted finger. "Don't call yourself names,
my dear David, before the person who is going to promise to honour and
obey you!" Diana's spirits were rising rapidly. "Now sit down and tell
me all about it. What made you feel you could do it? Why didn't you need
to consult Sir Deryck? Did you come to a decision last night, or this
morning? You will keep to it, David?"

David sat down in an armchair opposite to Diana, who had flung herself
into Uncle Falcon's.

The portrait, hanging high above their heads, twinkled down on both of
them.

"_I shall win_," said Uncle Falcon.

David did not "tie himself up in knots" to-day. He sat very still,
looking at Diana with those calm steadfast eyes, which made her feel so
young and inconsequential, and far removed from him.

He looked ill and worn, but happy and at rest; and, as he talked, his
face wore an expression she had often noted when, in preaching, he
became carried away by his subject; a radiance, as of inner glory
shining out; a look as of being detached from the world, and independent
of all actual surroundings.

"Undoubtedly I shall keep to it, Miss Rivers," he said, "unless, for any
reason, you change your mind. And I saw light on the subject this
morning."

"Oh, then you 'slept on it,' as our old nurses used to say?"

David smiled.

"I never had an old nurse," he said. "My mother was my nurse."

Diana did not notice that her question had been parried. "And what made
you feel it right this morning?" she asked.

David hesitated.

"Light came--through--the Word," he said at last, slowly.

"Ha!" cried Diana. "I felt sure you would look for it there. And I sat
up nearly all night--I mean until midnight--searching my Bible and
Prayer-book. But the only applicable thing I found was: 'I will not fail
David.' It would have been more comforting to have found: 'David will
not fail _me_!'"

David laughed.

"We shall not fail each other, Miss Rivers."

"Why do you call me 'Miss Rivers'? It is quite absurd to do so, now we
are engaged."

"I do not call ladies by their Christian names, when I have known them
only a few days," said David.

"Not when you are going to marry them?"

"I have not been going to marry them, before," replied David.

"Oh, don't be tiresome, Cousin David! Are you determined to accentuate
our unusual circumstances?"

David's clear eyes met hers, and held them.

"I think they require accentuating," he said, slowly.

Diana's eyes fell before his. She felt reproved. She realised that in
the reaction of her immense relief, she was taking the whole thing too
lightly.

"Cousin David," she said, humbly, "indeed I do realise the greatness of
this that you are doing for me. It means so much; and yet it means so
little. And just because it means so little, and never can mean more, it
was difficult to you to feel it right to do it. Is not that so? Do you
know, I think it would help me so much, if you would tell me exactly
what seemed to you doubtful; and exactly what it was which dispelled
that doubt."

"My chief difficulty," replied David, speaking very slowly, without
looking at Diana--"my chief difficulty was: that I could not consider it
right, in the sight of God, to enter into matrimony for reasons other
than those for which matrimony was ordained; and to do so, knowing that
each distinctly understood that there was never to be any question of
fulfilling any of the ordinary conditions and obligations of that sacred
tie."

David paused.

"In fact," he said, after a few moments of deliberation, "we proposed
marrying each other for the sake of other people."

"Yes," cried Diana, eagerly; "your savages, and my tenantry. We wrong
no one; we benefit many. Therefore--it _must_ be right."

"Not so," resumed David, gently. "We are never justified in doing wrong
in order that good may result. No amount of after good can justify one
wrong or crooked action. It seemed to me that, according to the revealed
mind and will of God, the only admissible considerations in marriage
were those affecting the man and the woman, themselves; that to wed one
another, entirely for the sake of benefiting other people, would make of
that sacred act an impious unreality, and could not be done by those
seeking to live in accordance with the Divine Will."

Again David paused.

"Well?" breathed Diana, rather wide-eyed and anxious. This undoubted
impediment to her wishes, sounded insuperable.

David heard the trepidation in her voice, and smiled at her,
reassuringly.

"Well," he said, "I was guided to a passage in the Word--a wonderful Old
Testament story--which proved that, at all events in one case, God
Himself had put out of consideration the man and the woman, their
personal happiness, their home together, and had dealt with that wedded
life in a manner which was solely to benefit a community of people.
This one case was enough for me. It furnished the answer to all my
questions; set at rest all my doubts. True, the case was unique. But so
is ours. Undoubtedly it took place many centuries ago; but were not the
Divine Law and Will, in their entirety, revealed in what we call 'olden
days'? Biblical manners and customs may vary according to clime,
century, or conditions; but Bible ethics are the same from Genesis to
Revelation; they never vary throughout the centuries, and are therefore
changeless for all time. I stand or fall by the Word of my God, revealed
in Eden; just as confidently as I stand or fall by the Word of my God,
spoken from the rainbow throne of Revelation; or, as it shall one day be
spoken, from the great white throne, which is yet to come. It is the
same, yesterday, to-day, and forever. I hold the Bible to be inspired
from the first word to the last. Let one line go, and you may as well
give up the whole. If men begin to pick and choose, the whole great book
is swept into uncertainty. Either it is impregnable rock beneath our
feet, or it is mere shifting sand of man's concoction and contrivance;
in which case, where can essential certainties be found?"

David's eyes shone. His voice rang, clarion clear in its assurance. He
had forgotten Diana; he had forgotten himself; he had forgotten the
vital question under discussion.

Her anxious eyes recalled him.

"Ah, where were we? Yes; the Divine ethics are unchangeable. We can say
of our God: 'He is the Father of Lights, with Whom is no variableness,
neither shadow that is cast by turning.' Therefore there is no shadow in
the clear light which came to me last night--from above, I honestly
believe. I may be wrong, Miss Rivers; a man can but act according to his
conscientious convictions. I am convinced, to-day, that your suggestion
is God's will for us, in order that we may be made a greater blessing to
many. I believe I was guided to that passage so that it might dispel a
doubt, which otherwise would certainly have remained an insurmountable
obstacle in the way of the fulfilment of your wishes."

"Who were the people?" asked Diana, eagerly. "Where was the passage?"

David turned his head, and looked out of the window.

He had expected this, but, until Diana actually put the question, he had
postponed a definite decision as to what he should answer.

He looked at the clear frosty sky. A slight wind was stirring the
leafless branches of the beeches. He could see the powdery snow fall
from them in glistening showers.

He did not wish Diana to read that passage in Ezekiel. It seemed to him,
she could not fail to know at once, that _she_ was the desire of his
eyes, if she read it. This would dawn on her, as it had dawned on him--a
sudden beam of blinding illumination--and there would be an end to any
service he might otherwise have rendered her.

"I would rather you did not read the passage," he said. "Much of it is
not applicable. In fact, it required logical deduction, and reasoning by
analogy, in order to arrive at the main point."

"And do you not consider me capable of logical deduction, or of
reasoning by analogy, Cousin David?"

He flushed.

"How stupidly I express myself. Of course I did not mean that.
But--there are things in the story, Miss Rivers, I do not wish you to
see."

Diana laughed.

"My good Cousin David, it is quite too late to begin shielding me! In
fact I never have been the carefully guarded 'young person.' I have
read heaps of naughty books, of which, I daresay, you have never even
heard!"

David winced. "Once more, I must have expressed myself badly," he said.
"I will not try again. But you must forgive me if I still decline to
give you the passage."

"Very well. But I shall hunt until I find it," smiled Diana, in playful
defiance. "Did you use a concordance last night, Cousin David? I did. I
looked out 'David'--pages and pages of it! I wondered whether you were
looking out 'Diana.'"

He smiled. "I should only have found 'Diana of the Ephesians,'" he said;
"and, though she fell mysteriously from heaven, she was quite unlike my
Lady of Mystery."

"Who arrived in a motor-car," laughed Diana. "Do you know, when you told
me you had called me--that, I thought it quite the most funnily
unsuitable name I had ever heard. I realised how the Hunt would roar if
they knew."

"You see," said David, "the Greek meaning of 'mystery' is: 'What is
known only to the initiated.'"

"And you were not yet initiated?" suggested Diana.

"No," replied David. "The Hunt was not initiated."

Diana looked at him keenly. Cousin David was proving less easy to
understand than she had imagined.

"Let us talk business," she said. "I will send for Mr. Inglestry this
afternoon. How immensely relieved he will be! He can manage all legal
details for us--the special license, and so forth. Of course we must be
married in London; and I should like the wedding to be in St. Botolph's,
that dear old church in Bishopsgate; because Saint Botolph is the patron
saint of travellers, and that church is one where people go to pray for
safe-keeping, before a voyage; or for absent friends who are travelling.
I can return there to pray for you, whenever I am in town. So shall it
be St. Botolph's, David?"

"If you wish it," he said.

"You see, we could not have the wedding here or at Brambledene. It would
be such a nine days' wonder. We should never get through the crowds of
people who would come to gaze at us. I don't intend to make any mystery
of it. I shall send a notice of our engagement to the papers. But I
shall say of the wedding: 'To take place shortly, owing to the early
date already fixed for the departure of the Rev. David Rivers to Central
Africa.' Then no one need know the exact day. Chappie and Mr. Inglestry
can be our witnesses; and you might get Sir Deryck. What time does the
boat start?"

"In the afternoon, from Southampton. The special train leaves Waterloo
at noon."

"Capital!" cried Diana. "We can be married at half-past ten, and drive
straight to the station, afterwards. There is sure to be a luncheon-car
on the train. We can have our wedding-breakfast _en route_, and I can
see you off from Southampton. I have always wanted to see over one of
those big liners. I may see you off, mayn't I, Cousin David?"

"If you wish," he said, gently.

"I can send my own motor down to Southampton the day before, and it will
be an easy run back home, from there. We can hire a car for the wedding.
Wouldn't that be a good plan?"

"Quite a good plan," agreed David.

"God-papa shall marry us," said Diana; "and then I can make him leave
out anything in the service I don't want to have read."

David sat up instantly.

"No," he said; "to that I cannot agree. Not one word must be omitted. If
we are married according to the prescribed rules of our Church, we must
not pick and choose as to what our Church shall say to us, as we humbly
stand before her altar. I refuse to go through the service if a word is
omitted."

Diana's eyes flashed rebellion.

"My dear Cousin David, have you read the wedding service?"

"I know it by heart," said David Rivers.

"Then you must surely know that it would simply make a farce of it, to
read the whole, at such a wedding as ours."

"Nothing can make a farce of a Church service," said David firmly. "We
may make a sham of our own part in it; but every word the Church will
say to us, will be right and true."

"I _must_ have certain passages omitted," flashed Diana.

"Very well," said David, quietly. "Then there can be no wedding."

"David, you are unreasonable and obstinate!"

David regarded her quietly, and made no answer.

Diana's angry flush was suddenly modified by dimples.

"Is this what people call finding one's master?" she inquired. "It is
fortunate for our peace, dear Cousin, that we part on the wedding-day! I
am accustomed to having my own way."

David's eyes, as he looked into hers, were sad, yet tender.

"The Church will require you, Miss Rivers, to promise to obey. Even your
god-father will hardly go on with the ceremony, if you decline to repeat
the word. I don't think I am a tyrant, or a particularly domineering
person. But if, between the time we leave the church and the sailing of
my boat, I should feel it necessary to ask you to do--or not to do--a
thing, I shall expect you to obey."

"Brute!" cried Diana. "I doubt if I shall venture so far as the station.
Just to the church door, we might arrive, without a wrangle!" Then she
sprang up, all smiles and sunshine. "Come, my lord and master! An it
please you, I hear the luncheon-gong. Also the approach of Chappie, who
responds to the call of the gong with a prompt and unhesitating
obedience, which is more than wifely! Quick, my dear David, your
hand.... Come in, Chappie! We want you to congratulate us! Your advice
to me at breakfast appeared so excellent, that I have lost no time in
following it. I have promised to marry my Cousin David, before he sails
for Central Africa!"




CHAPTER XIV

THE EVE OF EPIPHANY


It was the eve of the wedding-day.

Diana lay back in an easy-chair in the sitting-room of the suite she
always occupied at the Hotel Metropole, when in town.

A cheerful fire blazed in the grate. Every electric light in the
room--and there were many--was turned on. Even the little portable lamp
on the writing-table, beneath its soft silken shade, illumined its own
corner. Diana's present mood required a blaze of light everywhere. The
gorgeous colouring, the rapid movement, the continual bustle and rush of
life in a huge London hotel, exactly suited her just now; especially as
the movement was noiseless, on the thick Persian carpets; and the rush
went swiftly up and down, in silently rapid elevators.

Within five days of her wedding, Diana had reached a point, when she
could no longer stand the old oak staircase; the fatherly deportment of
Rodgers; and meals alone with Mrs. Marmaduke Vane. Also David, pleading
many pressing engagements in town, came no more to Riverscourt.

So Diana had packed her chaperon and her maid into the motor; and flown
up to London, to be near David.

       *       *       *       *       *

There was, for Diana, a peculiar and indefinable happiness in the days
that followed. It was so long since she had had anybody who, in some
sort, really belonged to her. David, when once they had met again,
proved more amenable to reason than Diana had dared to hope. He allowed
himself to be taken about in the motor to his various appointments each
day. He let Diana superintend his simple outfit; he even let her
supplement it, where she considered necessary. He was certainly very
meek, for a tyrant; and very humbly gentle, for a despotic lord and
master.

When he found Diana's heart was set upon it, he allowed her to pay for
the elaborate medicine-chest he was taking out, and spent the money he
had earned for this purpose, on the wedding-ring; and on a simple, yet
beautiful, guard-ring. This, Diana wore already, upon the third finger
of her left hand; a plain gold band, with just one diamond, cut star
shape, inset. Round the inside of the ring, David had had engraved the
three words: Gold, frankincense, and myrrh.

Diana, who quickly formed habits, had already got into the way of
twisting this ring, with the diamond turned inwards, when anything tried
or annoyed her. Rather often, during those few days, the stone was
hidden from Mrs. Vane's complacent sight; but when David was with her,
it always shone upon her hand.

One afternoon, when they were out together, he mentioned, with pleasure,
having secured a berth in the cabin he had had on the homeward voyage,
on that same ship.

"It will seem quite home-like," said David.

"You have it to yourself?" inquired Diana.

"Oh, no!" replied David. "Two other fellows will share it with me. A
state-room all to myself, would be too palatial for a missionary."

"But supposing the two other fellows are not the kind of people you like
to be cooped up with at close quarters, during a long voyage?"

"Oh, one chances that," replied David. "And it is always possible to
make the best of the most adverse circumstances."

Diana became suddenly anxious to be rid of David. At their next place of
call, she arranged to leave him for twenty minutes.

No sooner had David disappeared, than Diana ordered her chauffeur to
speed to Cockspur Street.

She swept into the office of the steamship company, asking for a plan of
the boat, the manager of the booking department, the secretary of the
company, and the captain of the ship, if he happened to be handy, all in
a breath, and in so regal a manner, that she soon found herself in an
inner sanctum, and in the presence of a supreme official. While there,
after much consultation over a plan of the ship, she sat down and wrote
a cheque for so large a sum, that she was bowed out to her motor by the
great man, himself.

"And mind," said Diana, turning in the doorway, "no mention of my name
is to appear. It is to be done 'with the compliments of the Company.'"

"Your instructions shall be implicitly obeyed, madam," said the supreme
official, with a final bow.

"Nice man," remarked Diana to herself, as the motor glided off into the
whirl of traffic. "Now that is the kind of person it would be quite
possible to marry, and live with, without ructions. No amount of
training would ever induce David to bow and implicitly obey
instructions."

The ready dimples peeped out, as Diana leaned back, enjoying the narrow
shaves by which her chauffeur escaped collisions all along Piccadilly.

"'Between the time we leave the church, and the sailing of my boat ... I
shall expect you to _obey_'," she whispered, in gleeful amusement. "Poor
David! I wonder how he will behave between Waterloo and Southampton.
And, oh, I wonder how _I_ shall behave! I am inclined to think it might
be wise to let Chappie come with us."

Diana's eyes danced. It never failed to provide her with infinite
amusement, when her chaperon and David got on each other's nerves.

"No, I won't do that," she decided, as they flew up Park Lane; "it would
be cowardly. And he can't bully me much, in two hours and a half. Poor
David!"

So the days had passed, and the eve of the wedding had now arrived.

David had refused to dine and spend the evening, pleading a promise of
long standing to his friend, the doctor. But they had had tea together,
an hour before; Mrs. Marmaduke Vane absorbing most of the conversation,
and nearly all the tea cake; and David had risen and made his adieux,
before Diana could think of any pretext for dismissing her chaperon.

She would not now meet David again, until they stood together, on the
following morning, at the chancel step of St. Botolph's Church.

All preparations were complete; yet Diana was now awaiting something
unforeseen and unexpected.

David had not left the room ten minutes--Mrs. Vane was still discussing
the perfectly appointed teas, the charming roseleaf china, and debating
which frock-coated official in the office would be the correct person of
whom to make inquiries concerning the particular brand of the
marmalade--when the telephone-bell rang sharply; and Diana, going to the
mantel-piece, took up the receiver.

Mr. Inglestry was speaking from his club. He must see her at once, on a
matter of importance. Mr. Ford, of the firm of Ford & Davis, of
Riversmead, was with him, having brought up a sealed package to hand
over to Miss Rivers in his--Mr. Inglestry's--presence. Would they find
her at home and disengaged, if they called, in half an hour's time?

"Certainly," said Diana, "I will be here." Adding, as an after-thought,
before ringing off: "Mr. Inglestry! Are you there?--No, wait a minute,
Central!--Mr. Inglestry! What is it about?" just for the fun of hearing
old Inglestry sigh at the other end of the telephone and patiently
explain once more that the package was sealed.

There was no telephone at Riverscourt, and Diana found endless amusement
in a place where she had one in her sitting-room, and one in her
bedroom. She loved ringing people up, when Mrs. Vane was present;
holding mysterious one-sided conversations, for the express purpose of
exciting her chaperon's curiosity to a positively maddening extent. One
evening she rang up David, and gave him a bad five minutes. She could
say things into the telephone to David, which she could not possibly
have said with his grave clear eyes upon her. And David always took you
quite seriously, even at the other end of the telephone; which made it
all the more amusing; especially with Chappie whispering hoarsely from
the sofa; "My _dear_ Diana! What _can_ your Cousin David be saying!"
when, as a matter of fact, poor Cousin David was merely gasping
inarticulately, unable to make head or tail of Diana's remarks.

       *       *       *       *       *

But now Diana waited; a query of perplexity on her brow. Mr. Ford was
the young lawyer sent for in haste by Uncle Falcon, shortly before his
death. What on earth was in the sealed package?

All legal matters had gone forward smoothly, so far, in the experienced
hands of Mr. Inglestry. In his presence, David had quietly acquiesced in
all Diana wished, and in all Mr. Inglestry arranged. Settlements had
been signed; Diana's regal gifts to David's work had been duly put into
form and ratified. Only--once or twice, as David's eyes met his, the
older man had surprised in them a look of suffering and of tragedy,
which perplexed and haunted him. What further development lay before
this unexpected solution to all difficulties, arranged so suddenly, at
the eleventh hour, by his fair client? The old family lawyer was too
wise to ask many questions, yet too shrewd not to foresee possible
complications in this strange and unusual marriage. Of one thing,
however, he was certain: David Rivers was a man to be trusted.




CHAPTER XV

THE CODICIL


As the gilt clock on the mantel-piece hurriedly struck six, corroborated
in the distance by the slow booming of Big Ben, a page boy knocked at
Diana's sitting-room door, announcing two gentlemen waiting below, to
see Miss Rivers.

"Show them up," commanded Diana; and, rising, stood on the hearthrug to
receive them.

Mr. Inglestry entered, suave and fatherly, as usual; followed by a dark
young man, who, hat in hand, looked with nervous admiration at the tall
girl in green velvet, standing straight and slim, with her back to the
fire.

She shook hands with Mr. Inglestry, who presented Mr. Ford, of the firm
of Ford & Davis, of Riversmead.

"Well?" said Diana.

She did not sit down herself, nor did she offer a chair to Mr. Ford, of
the firm of Ford & Davis, of Riversmead. A gleam of sudden anger had
come into her eyes at sight of the young man. She evidently intended to
arrive at once at the reason for this unexpected interview.

So Mr. Ford presented a sealed envelope to Diana.

"Under private instructions, Miss Rivers," he said, with a somewhat
pompous air of importance; "under private instructions, from your uncle,
the late Mr. Falcon Rivers, of Riverscourt, I am to deliver this
envelope unopened into your hands, in the presence of Mr. Inglestry, on
the eve of your marriage; or, should no marriage previously have taken
place, on the eve of the anniversary of the death of your late uncle."

Diana took the envelope, and read the endorsement in her uncle's
characteristic and unmistakable handwriting.

"So I see," she said. "And furthermore, if you carry out these
instructions, and deliver this envelope at the right time, and in every
respect in the manner arranged, payment of fifty guineas is to be made
to you, out of the estate, for so doing. Also, I see I am instructed to
open this envelope in the presence of Mr. Inglestry alone. Well, you
have exactly carried out your instructions, Mr. Ford, and no doubt Mr.
Inglestry will see that you receive your fee. Good-evening."

"Wait for me downstairs, Ford," said Mr. Inglestry, nervously. "You
will find papers in the reading-room. Miss Rivers is naturally anxious
to acquaint herself with the contents of this package."

Mr. Ford, of the firm of Ford & Davis, of Riversmead, bowed himself out
of the room. He afterwards described Miss Rivers, of Riverscourt, as "a
haughty young woman; but handsome as they make 'em!"

Alone with her old friend and adviser, Diana turned to him, impetuously.

"What is the meaning of this?" she inquired, wrath and indignation in
her voice. "Why did my uncle instruct that greasy young man to intrude
upon me with a sealed letter from himself, a year after his death?"

"Open it, my dear; open it and see," counselled Mr. Inglestry, removing
his glasses and polishing them with a silk pocket-handkerchief. "Sit
down quietly, and open it. And it is not prudent to allude to Mr. Ford
as 'greasy,' when the door has barely closed upon him. I cannot conceive
what Mr. Ford has done, to bring upon himself your evident displeasure."

"Done!" cried Diana. "Why I knew him the moment he entered the room! He
had the impudence, the other day, to join the hunt on a hired hack, and
to ride in among the hounds, while they were picking up the scent. Of
all the undesirable bounders----"

"My dear young lady," implored Mr. Inglestry, "do lower your voice. Mr.
Ford is probably still upon the--the, ah--mat. He is merely the bearer
of your uncle's missive. I do beg of you to turn your thoughts from
offences in the hunting-field, and to give your attention to the matter
in hand."

"Well, shoo him off the mat," said Diana, "and hustle him into the lift!
I decline to receive letters from a person who comes into the room
heralded by hair-oil.... All right! Don't look so distressed. Sit down
in this comfy chair, and we will see what surprise Uncle Falcon has
prepared for us. Really, when one comes to think of it, a letter from a
person who has been dead a year is a rather wonderful thing to receive."

Diana seated herself on the sofa, after pushing forward an armchair for
the old lawyer. Then, in the full blaze of the electric light, she
opened the sealed envelope, and drew out a letter addressed to herself,
in her uncle's own handwriting. A folded paper from within it, fell
unheeded on her lap.

She read the letter aloud to Mr. Inglestry. As she read her grey eyes
widened; her colour came and went; but her voice did not falter.

And this was Uncle Falcon's letter:


      "MY DEAR NIECE:

      "If Ford does his duty--and most men do their duty for
      fifty guineas--you will be reading these words either on
      the eve of your wedding-day, or on the eve of the day on
      which you will be preparing to leave Riverscourt, and to
      give up all that which, since my death, has been your own.

      "Feeling sure that I was right, my dear Diana, in our many
      arguments, and that I have won in the contest of our wills,
      I would bet a good deal--if betting is allowed in the other
      world--that you are reading this on the eve of your
      wedding-day--am I right, Inglestry, old chap?--having found
      a man who will soon teach you that wifehood and motherhood
      and dependence on the stronger sex are a woman's true
      vocation, and her best chance of real happiness in life.

      "If so, look up, honestly, and say: 'Uncle Falcon, you have
      won'; and I hereby forgive Inglestry all his fuss and
      bluster, and you, the obstinacy of years--and may Heaven
      bless the wedding-day.

      "But--ah, there's a 'but' in all things human! Perhaps the
      world where I shall be, when you are reading these lines,
      is the only place where buts cease to be, and where all
      things go straight on to fulfilment.

      "But--your happiness, my own dear girl, is of too much real
      importance for me to risk it, on the possible chance of the
      right man not having turned up; or of you--true Rivers that
      you are--proving obstinate to the end.

      "Therefore--enclosed herewith you will find a later codicil
      than that known to you and Inglestry, duly witnessed by
      Ford and his clerk, nullifying the other, and leaving you
      my entire property as stated in my will, subject to no
      conditions whatsoever.

      "Thus, my dear Diana, if you are on the eve of preparing to
      leave Riverscourt, you may unpack your trunks, and stay
      there, with your uncle's love and blessing. It is all your
      own.

      "Or--but knowing you as I do, I hardly think this
      likely--if you are on the eve of making a marriage which is
      not one of love, and which is causing you in prospect
      distress and unhappiness--why, break it off, child, and
      send the man packing. If he is marrying you for your money,
      he deserves the lesson; and if he loves you for your
      splendid self, why he is not much of a man if he has been
      engaged to such a girl as my niece Diana, without having
      been able to win her, before the eve of the wedding-day!

      "Anyway, you now have a free hand, child; and if my whim of
      testing fate for you with the first codicil, has put you in
      a tight place, old Inglestry will see you through, and you
      must forgive your departed uncle, who loves you more than
      you ever knew,

                        "FALCON RIVERS."

Diana dropped the letter, flung herself down on the sofa cushions, and
burst into a passion of weeping.

Mr. Inglestry, helpless and dismayed, took off his glasses and polished
them with his silk pocket-handkerchief; put them on again; leaned
forward and patted Diana's shoulder; even ventured to stroke her shining
hair, repeating, hurriedly: "It can all be arranged, my dear. I beg of
you not to upset yourself. It can all be arranged."

Then he picked up the codicil, and examined it carefully. It was correct
in every detail. It simply nullified the private codicil, and confirmed
the original will.

"It can all be arranged, my dear," he repeated, laying a fatherly hand
on Diana's heaving shoulder. "Do not upset yourself over this
unfortunate marriage complication. I will undertake----"

"It is not that!" cried Diana, sitting up, and pushing back her rumpled
hair. "Oh, you unimaginative old thing! Can't you understand? All these
months it has been so hard to have to think that Uncle Falcon's love for
me had really been worth so little, that, in order to prove himself
right on one silly point, he could treat me as he did in that cruel
codicil. He could not have foreseen the simply miraculous way in which
Providence and my Cousin David were coming to my rescue, at the eleventh
hour. Otherwise it must have meant, either a hateful marriage, or the
loss of home, and money, and everything I hold most dear. But by far the
worst loss of all was to lose faith in the truest love I had ever known.
In my whole life, no love had ever seemed to me so true, so faithful, so
completely to be trusted, as Uncle Falcon's. To have lost my belief in
it, was beginning to make of me a hard and a bitter woman. That codicil
was costing me more than home and income. And now it turns out to have
been merely a test--a risky test, indeed! Think if either of us had told
Rupert of it, before the time specified; or if I had been going to marry
Rupert or any other worldly-minded man, who would have made endless
trouble over being jilted! But--dear old thing! He didn't think of that.
He was so sure his plan would lead to my making a happy marriage,
notwithstanding my prejudices and my principles. He was wrong, of
course. But the main point brought out by this second codicil is: that
he really cared. I can forgive him all the rest, now I know that Uncle
Falcon loved me too well really to risk spoiling my life."

Diana dried her eyes; then raised her head, snuffing the air with the
keenness of one of her own splendid hounds.

"Oh, Mr. Inglestry," she said; "do go and see if that person is still on
the mat! I have been talking at the top of my voice, and I believe I
scent hair-oil!"

The old lawyer tiptoed to the door, opened it cautiously, and looked up
and down the brightly lighted corridor. From the distance came the
constant clang of the closing of the elevator gates, and the sharp ting
of electric bells.

He shut the door, and returned to his seat.

Diana was reading the codicil.

"I wonder why he called in that Ford creature," she said. "Why did he
not intrust this envelope to you?"

"My dear," suggested Mr. Inglestry, "knowing my affection for you,
knowing how deeply I have your interests at heart, your uncle may have
feared that, if I saw you in much perplexity, in great distress of mind
over the matter, I might have let fall some hint--have given you some
indication----"

"Why, of course!" said Diana. "Think how you would have caught it
to-day, if you hadn't. You would have been much more afraid of me, on
earth, than of Uncle Falcon, in heaven!"

Mr. Inglestry lifted his hand in mute protest; then took off his
glasses, and polished them. The remarks of Miss Rivers were so apt to be
perplexing and unanswerable.

"Let us leave that question, my dear young lady," he said. "Your uncle
adopted a remarkably shrewd course for attaining the end he desired.
Meanwhile, it remains for us to deal with the present situation. I
advise that we send immediately for your cousin, David Rivers. Of course
this marriage of--of convenience, need not now take place."

Diana looked straight at the old lawyer for a few moments, in blank
silence. She turned the ring upon her finger, so that the diamond was
hidden. Then she said, slowly:

"You suggest that we send for David Rivers, and tell him that--this
second codicil having turned up--we shall not, after all, require his
services: that he may sail for Central Africa to-morrow, without going
through the marriage ceremony with me?"

"Just so," said Mr. Inglestry, "just so." Something in Diana's eyes
arresting further inspiration, he repeated rather nervously: "Just so."

"Well, I absolutely decline to do anything of the kind," flashed Diana.
"Think of the intolerable humiliation to David! After overcoming his own
doubts in the matter; after disposing of his first conscientious
scruples; after making up his mind to go through with this for my sake,
and being so faithful about it. After all the papers we have signed, and
the arrangements we have made! To be sent for, and calmly told his
services are no longer required! Besides--though I don't propose to be
much to him, I know--I am all he has in the world. He will sail
to-morrow feeling that at least there is one person on this earth who
belongs to him, and to whom he belongs; one person to whom he can write
freely, and who cares to know of his joys or sorrows; his successes or
failures. Poor boy! Could I possibly, to avoid a little bother to
myself, rob him of this? I--who owe him more than I can ever express?
Besides, he could never--after such a slight on my part--accept the
money I am giving to his work. In fact, I doubt if he would accept so
much, even now, were it not that he believes I owe my whole fortune to
the fact of his marriage with me."

Diana turned the ring again; and the diamond shone like a star on her
hand.

"No, Mr. Inglestry," she said, with decision. "The marriage will take
place to-morrow, as arranged; and my Cousin David must never know of
this new codicil."

The lawyer looked doubtful and dissatisfied.

"The fact of the codicil remains," he said. "Your whole property is now
safely your own, subject to no conditions whatever. You have nothing to
gain by this marriage with your cousin; you might--eventually--have
serious cause to regret the loss of liberty it will entail. I do not
consider that we are justified in allowing the ceremony to take place
without informing him of the complete change of circumstances, and
acquainting him with the existence of this second codicil."

"Very well," said Diana.

With a sudden movement, she rose to her feet, whirled round on the
hearthrug, tore the codicil to fragments, and flung them into the
flames.

"There!" she cried, towering over the astonished little lawyer in the
large armchair. "Now, no second codicil exists! I can still keep my
restored faith in the love of Uncle Falcon; but I shall owe my home, my
fortune, and all I possess, to my husband, David Rivers."




CHAPTER XVI

IN OLD ST. BOTOLPH'S


At twenty minutes past ten, on the morning of the Feast of Epiphany,
David Rivers stood in the empty church of St Botolph's, Bishopsgate,
awaiting his bride.

Perhaps no man ever came to his wedding looking less like a bridegroom
than did David Rivers.

Diana had scorned the suggestion, first mooted by Mrs. Marmaduke Vane,
of clerical broadcloth of more fashionable cut, to be worn by David for
this one occasion.

"Rubbish, my dear Chappie!" had said Diana. "You are just the sort of
person who would marry the clothes, without giving much thought to the
man inside them. _I_ don't propose to be in white satin; so why should
David be in broadcloth? I shall not be crowned with orange-blossom, so
why should David go to the expense of an unnecessary topper? He could
hardly wear it out, among his savages in Central Africa. They might get
hold of it; make of it a fetish; and, eventually, build for it a little
shrine, and worship it. An article might then be written for a
missionary magazine, entitled: 'The Apotheosis of the silk top-hat of
the Rev. David Rivers!' I shall not wear a train, so why should David
appear in a long coat. Have a new one for the occasion, David, because
undoubtedly this little friend, though dear, is an _old_ friend. But
keep to your favourite cut. You would alarm me in tails or clerical
skirts, even more than you do already."

So David on his wedding morning looked, quite simply, what he really
was: the young enthusiast, to whom outward appearance meant little or
nothing, just ready to start on his journey to Central Africa.

His friend, the doctor, with whom David had spent his last night in
England, might, with his frock coat, lavender tie, and buttonhole,
easily have been mistaken for the bridegroom, as the two stood together
in the chancel of St. Botolph's.

"I cannot be your best man, old boy," Sir Deryck had said, "because,
years ago, I did, myself, the best thing a man can do. But I will come
to your wedding, and see you through, if it is really to take place at
half-past ten in the morning, and if I may be off immediately
afterwards. You are marrying a splendid girl, old chap. I only wish she
were going with you to Ugonduma. Yet, I admit, you are doing the right
thing in refusing to let her face the dangers and hardships of such life
and travel. Only--David, old man--if you want any married life at all,
you must be back within the year. With this unexpected attraction
drawing you to England and home, you will hardly keep to your former
resolution, or remain for longer in that deadly climate."

David had smiled, bravely, and gripped the doctor's hand. "I must see
how the work goes on," he said; and prayed to be forgiven the evasion.

Mr. Goldsworthy was robing in the vestry, and kept peeping out, in order
to make his entry into the chancel just before Diana's arrival. There
could not, under the circumstances, be much processioning in connection
with this wedding; but, what there was should be dignified, and might as
well be effectively timed.

Mr. Goldsworthy had passed through some strenuous moments in the vestry
with David, over the question of omissions or non-omissions from the
wedding service. He knew Diana's point of view; in fact he had received
private instructions from his god-daughter to bully David into
submission--"just as Sarah bullies you, you know, god-papa." He knew
Sarah's methods of bullying, quite well; but felt doubtful about
applying them to David. In fact, when the question came up, and the
moment for bullying had arrived, he turned his attention to buttoning
his cassock, and meekly agreed to David's firmly expressed ultimatum.

You cannot button a cassock--a somewhat tight cassock--(why do cassocks
display so inconvenient a tendency to grow tighter each week?) and at
the same time satisfactorily discuss a difficult ecclesiastical point
(why do ecclesiastical points become more and more involved every year?)
with a very determined young man. This should be his excuse to Diana for
failing to bully David into submission.

In his heart of hearts he knew the younger man was right. He himself had
grown slack about these matters. It was years since he had repeated the
creed of Saint Athanasius. It had a tendency to make him so breathless.
When David had recited it on Christmas morning, the congregation had not
known where to find it in the prayer-book; and Mr. Churchwarden Smith
had written the absent Rector an indignant letter accusing David of
popery. He was glad to remember that, in his reply, though feeling very
unequal to letter-writing, he had fully justified his locum-tenens.

The clock struck the half-hour. Mr. Goldsworthy peeped out again.

David and the doctor were walking quietly about in the chancel,
examining the quaint oak carvings. At that moment they stood, with their
backs to the body of the church, studying the lectern. David did not
need to watch for the arrival of Diana. He knew Mrs. Marmaduke Vane was
to enter first, with Mr. Inglestry. Diana had told him she should walk
up the church alone.

As yet, beside the usual church officials, Sarah Dolman was the only
person present. Sarah, having a married niece in town, who could put her
up for the night, had insisted upon attending the wedding of her dear
Miss Diana and that "blessed young gentleman," of whom the worst that
could be said, in Sarah's estimation, appeared to be: that it was a pity
there was not more of him!

She was early at the church, "to get a good place"; and had shifted her
seat several times, before David arrived. In fact she tried so many
pews, that the careful woman always on duty as verger at St. Botolph's,
began to look upon her with suspicion.

Sarah had feared she would not succeed in catching David's eye; but
David had seen her directly he came into the chancel. He had also
noticed, in Sarah's bonnet, the exact counterpart of Mrs. Churchwarden
Smith's red feather. He knew at once how much this meant, because Sarah
had told him that she only "went to beads." Often, in the lonely times
to come, when David chanced to see a gaily plumaged bird, in the great
forests of Ugonduma, he thought of Sarah's bonnet, and the red feather
worn in honour of his wedding.

He now went straight down the church, and shook the good woman by the
hand: "Which was beyond m' proudest dreams," Sarah always explained in
telling the story afterwards.

"Hullo, Sarah! How delightful of you to come; and how nice you look!"
Then as he felt Sarah's white cotton glove still warmly clasping his own
hand, he remembered the Christmas card. David possessed that priceless
knack of always remembering the things people expected him to remember.

"Sarah," he said, glancing down at their clasped hands, "you should have
brought me a buttonhole of forget-me-nots."

Sarah released his hand, and held up an impressive cotton finger.

"Ah, Mr. Rivers, sir," she said; "I knew you would say that. But who
could 'a' thought that card of mine would ha' bin prophetic!"

"Prophetic?" repeated David, quite at a loss.

"The turtle-doves," whispered Sarah, with a wink, infinitely romantic
and suggestive.

Then David understood. He and Diana were the pair of turtle-doves,
flying above the forget-me-nots, united by a festoon of ribbon, held in
either beak.

At first he shook with silent laughter. Good old Sarah, with her
prophetic card! He and Diana were the turtle-doves! How it would amuse
Diana!

Then a sharp pang smote him. Tragedy and comedy moved on either side of
David, as he walked back to the chancel.

He and Diana were the turtle-doves.

Soon after the half-hour, a stir and bustle occurred at the bottom of
the church. Mrs. Marmaduke Vane entered, on the arm of Mr. Inglestry.
The dapper little lawyer was completely overshadowed by the large and
portly person of Diana's chaperon. She tinkled and rustled up the
church, all chains, and bangles, and nodding plumes. She seemed to be
bowing right and left to the empty pews. Mr. Inglestry put her into the
front seat on the left, just below the quaintly carved lectern; then
went himself to the vestry for a word with Mr. Goldsworthy.

Sarah, from her pew on the opposite side, glared at Mrs. Marmaduke Vane.
The glories of her own new bonnet and crimson feather had suffered
eclipse. Yet--though the nodding purple plumes opposite seemed to beckon
him--she marked, with satisfaction, that David did not even glance in
their direction. She--Sarah--had had a hand-shake from the bridegroom.
Mrs. Marmaduke Vane, in all her grandeur, had failed to catch his eye.

Truth to tell, no sooner did David become aware of the arrival of
Diana's chaperon and of her lawyer, who were, he knew, accompanying her,
than he ceased to have eyes for any one or anything save for the place
where she herself would presently appear.

He took up his position alone, at the chancel step, slightly to the
right; and, standing sideways to the altar, fixed his eyes upon the
distant entrance at the bottom of the church.

Suddenly, from the organ-loft above it, where the golden pipes and
carved wood casing stand so quaintly on either side of a stained-glass
window, there wafted down the softest, sweetest strains of tender
harmony. A musician, with the touch and soul of a true artist, was
playing a lovely setting of David's own, to "Lead, kindly Light." This
was a surprise of Diana's. Diana loved arranging artistic surprises.

In his astonishment and delight at hearing so unexpected and so
beautiful a rendering of his own theme, David lifted his eyes for a
moment to the organ-loft.

During that moment the door must have opened and closed without making
any sound, for, when he dropped his eyes once more to the entrance,
there, at the bottom of the church, pausing--as if uncertain whether to
advance or to retreat--was standing his Lady of Mystery.

David's heart stood still.

He had been watching for Diana--that bewildering compound of sweetness
and torment, for whose sake he had undertaken to do this thing--and here
was his own dear Lady of Mystery, the personification of softness and of
silence, waiting irresolute at the bottom of this great London church,
just as she had waited in the little church at Brambledene, on that
Sunday evening, seven weeks ago.

How far Diana consciously intended to appear thus to David, it would be
difficult to say; but she purposely wore in every detail just what she
had been wearing on the Sunday evening when he saw her first; and
possibly the remembrance of that evening, now also strongly in her own
mind, accounted for her seeming once more to be enveloped in that
atmosphere of soft, silent detachment from the outer world, which had
led David to call her his Lady of Mystery.

In a swift flash of self-revelation, David realised, more clearly than
before, that he had loved this girl he was now going to marry, ever
since he first saw her, standing as she now stood--tall, graceful,
irresolute; uncertain whether to advance or to retreat.

Down the full length of that dimly lighted church, David's look met the
hesitating sweetness of those soft grey eyes; met, and held them.

Then--as if the deep earnestness of his gaze drew her to him, she moved
slowly and softly up the church to take her place beside him.

The fragrance of violets came with her. She seemed wafted to him, in
the dim light, by the melody of his own organ music: "Lead, kindly
Light, amid the encircling gloom; lead Thou me on."

David's senses reeled. He turned to the altar, and closed his eyes.

When he opened them again, his Lady of Mystery stood at his side, and
the opening words of the marriage service broke the silence of the empty
church.




CHAPTER XVII

DIANA'S READJUSTMENT


Diana had waited a minute or two in the motor, in order to allow time
for the entrance and seating of Mrs. Vane; also, Mr. Inglestry was to
give the signal to the musician at the organ.

Even after she had left the motor, and walked down the stone paving,
leading from Bishopsgate to the main entrance of St. Botolph's, she
paused, watching the sparrows and pigeons at the fountain, in the garden
enclosure--now very bare and leafless--opposite the church. Here she
waited until she heard the strains of organ music within. Then she
pushed open the door, and entered.

Once inside, a sudden feeling of awe and hesitancy overwhelmed Diana.
There seemed an unusual brooding sense of sanctity about this old
church. All light, which entered there, filtered devoutly through some
sacred scene, and still bore upon its beams the apostle's halo, the
Virgin's robe, or the radiance of transfiguration glory.

The shock of contrast, as Diana passed from the noise and whirl of
Bishopsgate's busy traffic into this silent waiting atmosphere of
stained glass, old oak carving, and the sheen of the distant altar, held
her senses for a moment in abeyance.

Then she took in every detail: Mr. Goldsworthy peeping from the vestry,
catching sight of her, and immediately proceeding within the communion
rails, and kneeling at the table; Mrs. Vane and Mr. Inglestry on one
side of the church; Sarah and Sir Deryck, in different pews, on the
other. Lastly, she saw David, and the place at his side which awaited
her; David, looking very slim and youthful, standing with his left hand
plunged deep into the pocket of his short coat--a boyish attitude he
often unconsciously adopted in moments of nervous strain. Slight and
boyish he looked in figure; but the intellectual strength and spiritual
power in the thin face had never been more apparent to Diana than at
this moment, as he stood with his head slightly thrown back, awaiting
her advance.

Then a complete mental readjustment came to Diana. How could she go
through with this marriage, for which she herself had worked and
schemed? It suddenly stood revealed as a thing so much more sacred, so
far more holy, so infinitely deeper in its significance, than she had
ever realised.

She knew, now, why David had felt it impossible, at first, for any
reasons save the one paramount cause--the reverent seeking of the
Church's sanction and blessing upon the union of two people who needed
one another utterly.

Had she loved David--had David loved her--she could have moved swiftly
to his side, without a shade of hesitancy.

As it was, her feet seemed to refuse to carry her one step forward.

Then Diana realised that had this ceremony been about to take place in
order that the benefits accruing to her under her uncle's will should
remain hers, she must, at that moment, have fled back to the motor,
bidding the chauffeur drive off--anywhere, anywhere--where she would
never see St. Botolph's church again, or look upon the face of David
Rivers.

But, by the happenings of the previous evening, the conditions were
changed--ah, thank God, they were changed! David still thought he was
doing this for her; but she knew she was doing it for him. He believed
he gave her all. She knew he actually gave her nothing, save this honest
desire to give her all. And, in return, she could give him much:--not
herself--_that_ he did not want--but much, oh, much!

All this passed through Diana's mind, in those few moments of paralysing
indecision, while she stood, startled and unnerved, beneath the gallery.

Then, as her eyes grew more accustomed to the dim light, David's look
reached her--reached her, and called her to his side.

And down from the organ-loft wafted the prayer for all uncertain souls:
"Lead, kindly Light, amid the encircling gloom; lead Thou--lead
Thou--lead Thou me on."

With this prayer on her lips, and her eyes held by the summons in
David's, Diana moved up the church, and took her place at his side.

No word of the service penetrated her consciousness, until she heard her
god-father's voice inquire, in confidential tones: "Who giveth this
woman to be married to this man?"

No one replied. Apparently no one took the responsibility of giving her
to David, to whom she did not really give herself. But in the silence of
the slight pause following the question, Uncle Falcon's voice said,
with startling clearness, in her ear: "_Diana--I have won_."

This inarticulate sentence seemed to Diana the clearest thing in the
whole of that service. She often wondered afterwards why all actual
spoken words had held so little conscious meaning. She could recall the
strong clasp of David's hand, and when his voice, steadfast yet quiet,
said: "I will," she looked at him and smiled; simply because his voice
seemed the only real and natural thing in the whole service.

When they walked up the chancel together, and knelt at the altar rail,
she raised her eyes to the pictured presentment of the crucified Christ;
but there was something too painful to be borne, in the agony of that
suffering form as pictured there. "Myrrh!" cried her troubled heart;
"myrrh, was _His_ final offering. Must gold and frankincense always
culminate in myrrh?"

       *       *       *       *       *

In the vestry, Sir Deryck Brand was the first to offer well-expressed
congratulations. But, after the signing of the registers, as he took her
hand in his in bidding her farewell, he said with quiet emphasis: "I
have told your husband, Mrs. Rivers, that he must come home within the
year."

Diana, at a loss what to answer, turned to David.

"Do you hear that, David?"

"Yes," said David, gently; "I hear."

As they passed out together, her hand resting lightly on David's arm,
Diana looked up and saw above the organ gallery, between the golden
pipes, the beautiful stained-glass window, representing the Infant
Christ brought by His mother to the temple, and taken into the arms of
the aged Simeon.

"Oh, look, David," whispered Diana; "I like this window better than the
others. It does not give us our Wise Men from the East, but it gives us
the new-born King. Do you see Him in the arms of Simeon?"

David lifted his eyes; and suddenly she saw the light of a great joy
dawn in them.

"Yes," he said, "yes. And do you remember what Simeon said?"

They had reached the threshold of St. Botolph's. Diana took her hand
from his coat sleeve; and, pausing a moment, looked into his face.

"What did he say, David?"

"Lord, _now_ lettest Thou Thy servant depart in peace," replied David,
quietly.

"And what have you just remembered, David, which has filled your face
with glory?"

"That this afternoon, I start for Central Africa," replied David Rivers,
as he put his bride into the motor.




CHAPTER XVIII

DAVID'S NUNC DIMITTIS


The doctor was responsible for Diana's shyness during the drive from St.
Botolph's to Waterloo.

He had said: "I have told your husband, Mrs. Rivers." This was unlike
Sir Deryck's usual tact. It seemed so impossible that that dream-like
service had transformed her from _Miss_ Rivers, into _Mrs._ Rivers; and
it was so very much calling "a spade a spade," to speak of David as
"your husband."

The only thing which as yet stood out clearly to Diana in the whole
service, was David's resolute "I will"; and the essential part of
David's "I will," in his own mind, and therefore of course in hers,
appeared to be: "I will go at once to Central Africa; and I will start
for that distant spot in four hours' time!"

Diana took herself instantly to task for the pang she had experienced at
sight of the sudden flash of intense relief in David's eyes, as he
quoted the Nunc Dimittis.

That he should "depart" on the wedding-day, had been an indispensable
factor in the making of her plan; and, that he should depart "in peace,"
untroubled by the fact that he was leaving her, was surely a cause for
thanksgiving, rather than for regret.

Diana, who prided herself upon being far removed from all ordinary
feminine weaknesses and failings, now rated herself scornfully for the
utter unreasonableness of feeling hurt at David's very obvious relief
over the prospect of a speedy departure, now he had faithfully fulfilled
the letter of the undertaking between them. He had generously done as
she had asked, at the cost of much preliminary heart-searching and
perplexity; yet she, whose express stipulation had been that he should
go, now grudged the ease with which he was going, and would have had him
a little sad--a little sorry.

"Oh," cried Diana, giving herself a mental shake, "it is unreasonable;
it is odious; it is like an ordinary woman! I don't want the poor boy to
stay, so why should I want him to regret going? How perfectly natural
that he should be relieved that this complicated time is over; and how
glad _I_ ought to be, that whatever else connected with me he has found
difficult, at all events he finds it easy to leave me! Any mild regrets
would spoil the whole thing, and reduce us to the level of an ordinary
couple. Sir Deryck's remark in the vestry was most untactful. No wonder
it has had the immediate effect of making us both realise with relief
that, excepting in outward seeming, we each leave the church as free as
when we entered it."

Yet, undoubtedly David _was_ now her husband; and as Diana sat silently
beside him, she felt as an experienced fighter might feel, who had
handed over all his weapons to the enemy. What advantage would David
take, of this new condition of things, during the four hours which
remained to him? She felt defenceless.

Diana plunged both her hands into her muff. If David took one of them,
there was no knowing what might happen next. She remembered the
compelling power of his eyes, as they drew her up the church, to take
her place at his side. How would she feel, what would she do, if he
turned and looked so, at her--now?

But David appeared to be quite intent on the sights of London, eagerly
looking his last upon each well-known spot.

"I am glad this is a hired motor," he said, "and not your own chauffeur.
This fellow does not drive so rapidly. One gets a chance to look out of
the window. Ah, here is the Bank of England. I have never felt much
interest in that. But I like seeing the Royal Exchange, because of the
Prince Consort's text on the marble slab, high up in the centre of its
facade."

They were held up for a moment in the stream of cross-traffic.

"My father pointed it out to me when I was a very little chap,"
continued David. "I really must see it again, for the last time."

He leaned forward to look up through the window on her side of the
motor. His arm rested for a moment against Diana's knee.

"Yes, there it is, in golden letters, on the marble slab! 'The earth is
the Lord's, and the fulness thereof.' Wasn't it a grand idea? That those
words should dominate this wonderful centre of the world's commerce,
wealth, and enterprise. As if so great, so mighty, so influential a
nation as our own, upon whose glorious flag the sun never sets, is yet
humbly proud to look up and inscribe, in letters of gold, upon the very
pinnacle of her supremacy: '_The earth is the Lord's!_' All this
wealth, all this power; these noble colonies, this world-encircling
influence, may be mine; but--'_The earth is the Lord's_.'"

David's eyes glowed. "I am glad I have seen it once more. It is not so
clear as when, holding tightly to my father's hand, I first looked up
and saw it, twenty-two years ago. The letters are tarnished. If I were a
rich man, I should like to have them regilt."

"You _are_ a rich man," said Diana, smiling, "and it shall be done,
David, if private enterprise is allowed the privilege."

"Ah, thanks," said David. "That would really please me. You must write
and say whether it proved possible. Sometimes when alone, in the utter
silence of our great expanse of jungle and forest, I like to picture the
rush and rumble, the perpetual movement of this very heart of our grand
old London, going on--on--on, all the time. It is my final farewell to
it, to-day. Ah, here is the Mansion House. On the day my old dad showed
me the Royal Exchange, we also saw the Lord Mayor's show. I remember I
was much impressed. I fully intended then to be Lord Mayor, one day! I
always used to imagine myself as being every important personage I
admired."

"You remind me," said Diana, "of a very great man of whom it has been
said that he never enjoys a wedding, because he cannot be the bride; and
that he hates attending funerals, because he cannot be the corpse."

David laughed. "A clever skit on an undoubted trait," he said; "but that
trait makes for greatness. All who climb high see themselves at the top
of the tree, long before they get there." Then suddenly he remarked:
"There won't be any eclat about _my_ funeral. It will be a very simple
affair; just a stowing away of the worn-out suit of clothes, under a
great giant tree in our silent forests."

"Please don't be nasty," said Diana; and, though the words were abrupt,
there was such a note of pain in her voice, that David turned and looked
at her. There was also pain in her sweet grey eyes. David put out his
hand, impulsively, and laid it on Diana's muff.

"You must not mind the thought," he said. "We know it has to come; and I
want you to get used to it, just as I have done. To me it only seems
like a future plan for a quite easy journey; only there's a lot to be
done first. Oh, I say! The Thames. May I tell the man to go along the
Embankment, and over Westminster Bridge? I should like a last sight of
the Houses of Parliament, and Big Ben; and, best of all, of Westminster
Abbey."

David leaned out of the window, and directed the chauffeur.

Diana slipped her hands out of her muff.

They passed the royal statue of England's great and beloved Queen. David
leaned forward and saluted.

"The memory of the Just is blessed," he said. "I always like to realise
how truly the Royal Psalm applies to our Queen Victoria. 'Thou gavest
him a long life; even forever and ever.' She lives on forever in the
hearts of her people. This--is true immortality!"

Diana removed her gloves, and looked at the bright new wedding-ring,
encircling the third finger of her left hand.

David glanced at it also, and looked away.

"Good-bye, old Metropole!" he said, as they sped past Northumberland
Avenue. "We have had some jolly times there. Ah, here is the Abbey! I
must set my watch by Big Ben."

"Would you like to stop, and go into the Abbey?" suggested Diana. "We
have time."

"No, I think not," said David. "I made my final adieu to English
cathedrals at Winchester, last Monday. And I had such a surprise and
pleasure there. Nothing the Abbey could provide would equal it."

"What was that?" asked Diana, and her hand stole very near to David's.

David folded his arms across his breast, and turned to her with delight
in his eyes.

"Why, the day before you came to town, I went down to Winchester to say
good-bye to some very old friends. Before leaving that beautiful city I
went into the cathedral, and there I found--what do you think? A
side-chapel called the Chapel of the Epiphany, with a stained-glass
window representing the Wise Men opening their treasures and offering
their gifts to the Infant Saviour."

"Were there three Wise Men?" asked Diana. For some reason, her lips were
trembling.

David smiled. "Yes, there were three. Mrs. Churchwarden Smith would have
considered her opinion triumphantly vindicated. But, do you know, that
little chapel was such a holy place. I knelt there and prayed that I
might live to see the completion and consecration of our 'Church of the
Holy Star.'"

Diana drew on her gloves, and slipped her hands back into her muff.

"Where did you kneel, David? I will make a pilgrimage to Canterbury, and
kneel there too."

"It wasn't Canterbury," said David gently. "It was Winchester. I knelt
at the altar rail; right in the middle."

"I will go there," said Diana. "And I will kneel where you knelt,
David."

"Do," said David, simply. "That little chapel meant a lot to me."

They had turned out of York Road, and plunged into the dark subway
leading up to the main station at Waterloo.

Diana lifted her muff to her lips, and looked at David over it, with
starry eyes.

"Shall you remember sometimes, David, when you are so far away, that I
am making pilgrimages, and doing these things which you have done?"

"Of course I shall," said David. "Why, here we are; with plenty of time
to spare."

He saw Diana to their reserved compartment in the boat train; then went
off to the cloak-room to find his luggage.

Before long they were gliding out of Waterloo Station, and David Rivers
had looked his last on London; and had bidden a silent farewell to all
for which London stands, to the heart of every true-born Englishman.




CHAPTER XIX

DAVID STUDIES THE SCENERY


The railway journey passed with surprising ease and swiftness. David's
unusually high spirits were perhaps responsible for this.

To Diana it seemed that their positions were suddenly and unaccountably
reversed. David led, and she followed. David set the tone of the
conversation; and, as he chose that it should be gay and bantering,
Diana found it impossible to strike the personal and pathetic note,
bordering on the intimate and romantic, which she, somehow, now felt
suitable to the occasion.

So they had a merry wedding-breakfast in the dining-car; and laughed
much over the fact that they had left Mrs. Marmaduke Vane, with two
strings to her bow--Diana's godfather, and Diana's lawyer.

"Both are old flames of Chappie's," explained Diana. "She will be
between two fires. But I am inclined to think Sarah's presence will
quench god-papa's ardour. In which case, Mr. Inglestry will carry
Chappie off to luncheon, and will probably dance attendance upon her
during the remainder of the day. After which, even if he does not
actually propose, I shall have to hear the oft-told tale: 'He made his
meaning very clear, my dear Diana.' How clever all these old boys must
be, to be perpetually 'making their meaning clear' to Chappie, which, I
admit, must be a fascinating occupation, and yet remaining triumphantly
unwed! Chappie does not return home until to-morrow. David--I shall be
quite alone at Riverscourt to-night."

"Oh, look at the undulating line of those distant hills!" cried David,
polishing the window with his table-napkin. "And the gorse in bloom, on
this glorious common. It seems a waste to look for a moment on one's
plate, while passing, for the last time, through beautiful England. Even
in winter this scenery is lovely, gentle, home-like. I don't want to
miss the sight of one cosy farmhouse, leafless orchard, nestling
village, or old church tower. All upon which I am now looking, will be
memory's treasured picture-gallery to visit eagerly in the long months
to come."

Apparently there were to be only landscapes in David's picture gallery.
Portraits, however lovely, were not admitted. A very lovely face was
opposite to him at the little table. A firm white chin rested
thoughtfully in the rounded palm of the hand on which gleamed his golden
wedding-ring. Soft grey eyes, half-veiled by drooping lids and long dark
lashes, looked wistfully, earnestly, at the thin lines of his strong
eager face. Diana was striving to imprint upon her memory a portrait of
David, which should not fade. But David polished the window at intervals
with his table-napkin, and assiduously studied Hampshire orchards, and
frost-covered fields and gardens.

       *       *       *       *       *

Back in their own compartment, within an hour of Southampton, Diana made
a desperate attempt to arrive at a clear understanding about the rapidly
approaching future--those two years, possibly three, while they would be
husband and wife, yet on different sides of the globe.

She was sitting beside David, who occupied the corner seat, facing the
engine, on her left. Diana had been seated in the corner opposite to
him; but had crossed over, in order to sit beside him; and now asked
him, on pretext of being dazzled, to draw down the blinds on his side
of the compartment.

David complied at once, shutting out the pale wintry sunlight; which,
pale though it was, yet made a golden glory of Diana's hair.

Thus excluded from his refuge in the leafless orchards, David launched
into a graphic description of the difficulties and adventure of African
travel.

"You see," he was saying, "the jungle grasses grow to such a height that
it becomes almost impossible to force one's way through them; and they
make equally good cover for wild beasts, or mosquitoes"--when Diana laid
her hand upon his coat sleeve.

Either the sleeve was thick, or David was dense--or both. The account of
African swamps continued, with increased animation.

"As soon as the wet season is over, the natives fire the grass all
around their villages; and then wild beasts get no cover for close
approach; shooting becomes possible, and the women can get down to the
river to fetch water, or into the forests to cut firewood. The burning
kills millions of mosquitoes, makes it possible to go out in safety, and
to shoot game. When the grass is high, mosquitoes are rampant, and game
impossible to view. Before the burning was done round my place, last
year, I found a hippopotamus in my flower garden, when I came down to
breakfast one morning. He had danced a cake-walk among my oleanders,
which was a trial, because oleanders bloom gloriously all the year round
when once they get a hold."

Suddenly Diana turned upon him, took his right hand between both hers,
and caught it to her, impulsively.

"David," she said, "do you consider it right in our last hour together,
completely to ignore the person you have just married?"

David's startled face showed very white against the green window-blind.

"I--I was not ignoring you," he stammered, "I was telling you about----"

"Oh, I know!" cried Diana, uncontrollable pain in her voice, and the
look of a wounded leopard in her eyes, "Bother your tall grasses, and
your oleanders, and your hippopotamus!" Then more gently, but still
holding his hand pressed against her velvet coat: "Oh, don't let's
quarrel, David! I don't want to be horrid! But we can't ignore the fact
that we were married this morning; and you are wasting the only time
left to us, in which to discuss our future."

David gently drew away his hand, folded his arms across his breast,
leaned back in his corner, and looked at Diana, with that expression of
patient tenderness which always had the effect of making her feel
absurdly young, and far removed from him.

"Have we not said all there is to say about it?" he asked, gently.

"No, silly, we have not!" cried Diana, furiously. "Oh, how glad I am
that you are going to Central Africa!"

David's face whitened to a terrible pallor.

"There is nothing new in that," he said, speaking very low. "It has been
understood all along."

"Oh, David, forgive me," cried Diana. "I did not mean to say anything
unkind. But I am so miserable and unhappy; and if you say another word
about Hampshire scenery or African travel, I shall either swear and
break the windows, or fall upon your shoulder and weep. Either course
would involve you in an unpleasant predicament. So, for your own sake,
help me, David."

David's earnest eyes searched her face.

"How can I help you?" he asked, his deep voice vibrating with an
intensity which assured Diana of having gained at last his full
attention. "What has made you miserable?"

"Our wedding-service," replied Diana, with tears in her voice. "It meant
so much more than I had ever dreamed it possibly could mean."

Then a look leapt into David's eyes such as Diana had never seen in
mortal eyes, before.

"How?" he said; the one word holding so much of question, of amazement,
of hope, of suspense, that its utterance seemed to arrest the train; to
stop the beating of both their hearts; to stay the universe a breathing
space; while he looked, with a world of agonised hope and yearning, into
those sweet grey eyes, brimming over with tears.

Perhaps the tears blinded them to the meaning of the look in David's.
Anyway, his sudden "How?" bursting as a bomb-shell into the silent
railway-carriage, only brought an expression of startled surprise, to
add to the trouble in Diana's sweet face.

David pulled himself together.

"How?" he asked again, more gently; while the train, the hearts, and the
universe went on once more.

"Oh, I don't know," said Diana, with a little break in her voice. "I
think I realised suddenly, how much it might mean between two people
who really cared for one another--I mean really _loved_--for we do
'care'; don't we, Cousin David?"

"Yes, we do care," said David, gently.

"I want you to talk to me about it; because the service was so much more
solemn than I had expected; I have never been at any but flippant
weddings--what?... Oh, yes, weddings are often 'flippant,' Cousin David.
But ours was not. And I am so afraid, after you are gone, it will come
back and haunt me. I want you to tell me, quite plainly, how little it
_really_ meant; although it seemed to mean so appallingly much."

David laid his hand gently on hers, as it lay upon her muff, and the
restless working of her fingers ceased.

"It meant no more," he said, quietly, "than we intended it should mean.
It meant nothing which could cause you distress or trouble. All was
quite clear between us, beforehand; was it not? That service meant for
you--your home, your fortune, your position in the county, your
influence for good; deliverance from undesired suitors; and--I hope--a
friend you can trust--though far away--until death takes him--farther."

He kept his hand lightly on hers, and Diana's mind grew restful. She
laid her other hand over his. She was so afraid he would take it away.

"Oh, go on David," she said. "I feel better."

"You must not let it haunt you when I am gone," continued David. "You
urged me to do this thing, for a given reason; and, when once I felt
convinced we were not wrong in doing it, I went through with it, as I
had promised you I would. There was nothing in that to frighten or to
distress you. We could not help it that the service was so wonderful.
That was partly your fault," added David, with a gentle smile, "for
providing organ music, and for choosing to impersonate my Lady of
Mystery."

Diana considered this. Then: "Oh, I am so comforted, Cousin David," she
said. "I was so horribly afraid it had--somehow--meant more than I
wanted it to mean."

"How could it have meant more than you wanted it to mean?"

"I don't know. I begin to think Uncle Falcon was right, when he called
me ignorant and inexperienced."

David laughed. "Oh, you mustn't begin to give in to Uncle Falcon," he
said. "And to-day, of all days, when our campaign has succeeded, and we
have defeated him. You can go into the library this evening, look Uncle
Falcon full in the eyes, and say: 'Uncle Falcon, _I_ have won!'"

"Can I?" said Diana, doubtfully. "I am a little bit afraid of Uncle
Falcon. I could, if you were there, Cousin David."

David tried to withdraw his hand; but the hand lying lightly upon it
immediately tightened.

"Are you _sure_ I shan't be haunted after you are gone?" asked Diana,
with eyes that searched his face.

"Not by me," smiled David.

"Of course not. But by the service?"

"Are any special words troubling you?" he asked, gently.

"Goodness, no!" cried Diana. "I realised nothing clearly excepting 'I
will,' when you said it. I haven't a ghost of a notion what I promised."

"Then if you haven't a ghost--" began David.

"Oh, don't joke about it," implored Diana. "I am really in earnest. I
was horribly afraid; and I did not know of what. I began to think I
should be obliged to ask you to put off, and to go by a later boat."

"Why?"

"So as to have you here, to tell me it had not meant more than we
intended it should mean."

Diana took off her large hat, and threw it on to the seat opposite. Then
she rested her head against the cushion, close to David's.

"Oh, this is so restful," she sighed; "and I am so comforted and happy!
Do let's stop arguing."

"We are not arguing," said David.

"Oh, then let's stop _not_ arguing!"

She lifted his hand and her muff together, holding them closer to her.

"Let's sit quite still, David, and realise that the whole thing is
safely over, and we are none the worse for it; and have got all we
wanted in the world."

David said nothing. He had stopped "not arguing."

       *       *       *       *       *

The train sped onward.

A sense of complete calm and rest came over the two who sat silent in
their compartment, moving so rapidly toward the moment of inevitable
parting. Diana's head was so near to David's that a loose strand of her
soft hair blew against his face. She let her muff drop, but still held
his hand to her breast. She closed her eyes, sitting so still that David
thought she had fallen asleep.

At length, without stirring, she said: "We shall write to each other,
Cousin David?"

"If you wish."

"Of course I wish. Will you promise to tell me exactly how you are?"

"I never speak, think, or write, about my own health."

"Tiresome boy! Do you call this 'obeying' me?"

"I did not promise to obey you."

"Oh, no; I forgot. How wickedly one-sided the marriage service is! That
is one reason why I always declared I never would marry. One law for the
man, and another for the woman; and in a civilized country! We might as
well be Hottentots! And what a slur on a woman to have to change her
name--often for the worse. I knew a Miss Pound who married a Mr. Penny."

David did not laugh. He had caught sight of the distant ships on
Southampton water.

"Everybody made endless puns on the wedding-day," continued Diana. "I
should have been in such a rage before the reception was over, had I
been the bride, that no one would have dared come near me. It got on her
nerves, poor girl; and when some one asked her just as they were
starting whether she was going to take care of the Penny and leave the
Pounds to take care of themselves, she burst into tears, and drove away,
amid showers of rice, weeping! I think Mr. Penny must have felt rather
'cheap'; don't you? Well, anyway, I have kept my own name."

"You have taken mine," said David, with his eyes on the masts and
funnels.

"How funny it will seem to get letters addressed: _Mrs. David Rivers_.
If my friends put D only, it might stand for 'Diana.' David--" she
turned her head suddenly, without lifting it, and her soft eyes looked
full into his dark ones--"David, what shall you call me, when you write?
I am no longer _Miss Rivers_, and you can hardly begin your letters: _My
dear Mrs. Rivers_! That would be too formal, even for you! At last you
will _have_ to call me 'Diana.'"

David smiled. "Not necessarily," he said. "In fact, I know how I shall
begin my letters; and I shall not call you 'Diana.'"

"What then?" she asked; and her lips were very close to his.

David sat up, and touched the springs of the window-blind.

"I will tell you, as we say good-bye; not before. Look! We are running
through Southampton. We shall be at the quay in two minutes."




CHAPTER XX

WITH THE COMPLIMENTS OF THE COMPANY


Diana followed David up the gangway of the big liner, and looked around
with intense interest at the floating hotel he was to inhabit during so
many days; the vessel which was to bear him away to the land from which
he never intended to return.

Diana experienced an exhilarating excitement as she and David stepped on
board, amid a bustling crowd of other passengers and their friends; the
former already beginning to eye one another with interest; the latter,
to follow with wistful gaze those from whom they would so soon be
parted.

Diana had left the train, at the dock station, with very different
sensations from those with which she had entered it at Waterloo. She now
felt so indescribably happy and at rest; so completely reassured as to
the future. David had been so tender and understanding, so perfect in
all he had said and done, when once she had succeeded in making him
realise how much more their new relationship meant to her, than it did
to him. He had so patiently allowed her to hold his hand, during the
remainder of the journey. She could feel it still, where she had pressed
it against her bosom. It seemed to her that she would always feel it
there, in any time of doubt or of difficulty. It must be because of
David's essential goodness, that his touch possessed such soothing
power. The moment he had laid his hand on hers, she had thought of the
last verse of his favourite hymn.

Her car, sent down from town the day before, to be in readiness to take
her home, awaited her as near the gangway of the steamer as the
regulations of the wharf would allow. It was comforting to know that
there would not be the need for a train journey, after David's
departure. It might have seemed lonely without him. Once safely tucked
into her motor, she was at home, no matter how long the run to
Riverscourt might chance to be.

David caught sight of the car; and she had to stand, an amused
spectator, while he ran quickly down to say good-bye to her footman and
to her chauffeur. She saw the wooden stiffness of the footman, and the
iron impassivity of the chauffeur, subside into humanity, as David shook
them each by the hand, with a kindly word of remembrance and farewell.
Both automata, for the moment, became men. Diana could see the glow on
their faces, as they looked after David. Had he tipped them each a
five-pound note, they would have touched their hats, without a change of
feature. In the warmth of this farewell, they forgot to touch their
hats; but David had touched their hearts, which was better; and their
love went with him, as he boarded the steamer.

This little episode was so characteristic of David. Diana thought it
over, with tender amusement in her eyes, as she followed him up the
gangway. Wherever he went he won the hearts of those who served him. He
found out their names, their joys and sorrows, their hopes and
histories, with astonishing rapidity. "I cannot stand the plan of
calling people by their occupation," he used to say. "Like the crude
British matron in the French hotel, who addressed the first man she met
in a green apron, as 'Bottines!'"

So "Boots," "Waiter," and "Ostler," became "Tom," "Dick," and "Harry,"
to David, wherever he went; and while other people were served by
machines, for so much a day, he was hailed by men, and waited on with
affection. And he, who never forgot a face, also had the knack of never
forgetting the name appertaining to that face, nor the time and
circumstance in which he had previously come in contact with it.

Diana soon had evidence of this as they boarded the liner, on which
David had already travelled. On all sides, impassive faces suddenly
brightened into smiles of welcome; and David's "Hullo, Jim!" or "Still
on board, Harry?" would be met with: "Glad to see you looking better,
Mr. Rivers"; or "We heard you was a-coming, sir." David, who had left
love behind, found love awaiting him.

Opposite the purser's office, he hesitated, and turned to Diana.

"Where would you like to go?" he said. "We have nearly an hour."

"I want to see over the whole ship," said Diana. "But first of all, of
course, your cabin." David looked pleased, and led the way down to a
lower deck, and along a narrow passage, with doors on either side. At
number 24 he stopped.

"Here we are," he said, cheerfully.

Diana entered a small cabin, already choked with luggage. It contained
three berths. On two of them were deposited rugs, hand-bags, and men's
cloth caps. A lower one was empty. Several portmanteaux blocked the
middle of the small room. David followed her in, and looked around.

"Hullo!" he said. "Where is my baggage? Apparently it has not turned up.
This is my bunk, right enough."

"What a squash!" exclaimed Diana.

Before David could reply, a steward put his head in at the door.

"Well, Martin," said David, "I'm back in my old quarters, you see. I am
glad you are still on duty down this passage."

The man saluted, and came in with an air of importance.

"Glad to see you, sir, I'm sure; and looking a deal better than when you
came home, sir. But I'm not to have the pleasure of waiting on you this
time, Mr. Rivers. The purser gave orders that I was to hand you this, as
soon as you arrived."

He handed David a letter, addressed to himself.

David tore it open, glanced at it; then turned to Diana, his face aglow
with surprise and pleasure.

"I say!" he exclaimed. "They ask me to accept better accommodation,
'with the compliments of the company.' Well, I've heard of such a thing
happening to actors, public singers, and authors; but this is the first
time I have known it happen to a missionary! Where is number 74,
Martin?"

"On the promenade deck, sir; nicely midship. Allow me to show you."

Martin led the way. David, full of excitement, pleasure, and surprise,
followed, with Diana.

Diana took it very quietly--this astonishing attention of the company's.
But her eyes shone like stars. Diana loved seeing people have surprises.

Number 74 proved to be a large airy state-room for three; but only one
lower berth was made up. David was in sole possession. It contained an
easy chair, a wardrobe, a writing table, a movable electric lamp, and
was so spacious, that David's baggage, standing in one corner, looked
quite lost, and took up practically no room.

"A private bathroom is attached, sir," explained Martin, indicating a
side door; "and a mate of mine is looking forward to waiting on you,
sir. I'm right sorry not to have you in 24, but glad to see you in more
roomy quarters, Mr. Rivers."

"Oh, I say!" exclaimed David, boyishly, as Martin retired, closing the
door. "They've actually given me an eighty guinea state-room, all to
myself! Heaven send there's no mistake! 'With the compliments of the
company!' Think what that means!"

"Will it add very much to your comfort, David?" asked Diana, innocently.

"Comfort?" cried David. "Why it's a palace! And just think of being to
oneself--and an armchair! Four electric lights in the ceiling"--David
turned them all on--"and this jolly little reading lamp to move about. I
shall be able to read in my bunk. And two big windows. Oh, I say! I
shall feel I ought to invite two other fellows in. It is too sumptuous
for a missionary!"

"No, you mustn't do that, David," said Diana. "It would be too
disappointing to--to the company. Look upon it as an offering of gold
and frankincense, and do not rob the giver of the privilege of having
offered the gift. Promise me, David."

"Of course I promise," he said. "I am too absolutely thankfully
grateful, to demur for a moment, about accepting it. Only, it _is_ a
bit overwhelming."

"Now trot me all over the ship," commanded Diana. "And then let us
return here, to say good-bye."




CHAPTER XXI

"ALL ASHORE!"


It had not taken long to see over the liner. Diana had flown about, from
dining-saloon to hurricane-deck, in feverish haste to be back in number
74, in order to have a few quiet moments alone with David.

They were back there, now; and ten minutes remained before the sounding
of the gong, warning friends to leave the ship.

"Sit in your easy chair, David," commanded Diana; "I shall like to be
able to picture you there."

She moved about the room, examining everything; giving little touches
here and there.

She paused at the berth. "What a queer little place to sleep in!" she
said; and laid her hand, for a moment, on the pillow.

Then she poured water into one of the tumblers, placed it on the writing
table, took the Parma violets from her breast and from her muff, and
arranged them in the tumbler.

"Put a little pinch of salt into the water, David, when you come up from
dinner, and they will soon revive; and serve, for a few days, to remind
you of me! I am never without violets; as you may have noticed."

She hung up his coat and hat. "I wish I could unpack for you," she said.
"This cosy little room makes me feel quite domesticated. I never felt
domesticated, before; and I am doubtful whether the feeling would last
many minutes. But how jolly it all is! I believe I should love a voyage
on a liner. Don't be surprised if I turn up one day, and call on you in
Ugonduma."

"You must not do that," said David.

"What fun it would be to arrive in the little garden, where the
hippopotamuses dance their morning cake walk; pass up the path, between
the oleanders; ring the bell--I suppose there is a bell?--and send in my
card: _Mrs. David Rivers_! Tableau! Poor David! It would be so
impossible to say: 'Not at home' in Ugonduma, especially to _Mrs. David
Rivers_! The butler--are there butlers?--would be bound to show me in.
It would be more astonishing than the hippopotamus! though less
destructive to the oleanders! Oh, why am I so flippant!--David, I must
see Martin's mate. I want to talk to him about taking proper care of
you. Will he come if I ring this bell?... Oh, all right. But I am
perfectly certain that while you are finding out how many children he
has, and whether they have all had measles, he will fail to notice your
most obvious wants."

Diana took off her hat, and laid it on the writing table. Then she came
and knelt beside the arm of David's chair.

"David," she said, "before I go, will you give me your blessing, as you
did on the night when you led me to the feet of the King?"

David stood up; but he did not lay his hands on that bowed head.

"Let us kneel together," he said, "and together let us ask, that our
mistakes--if any--may be overruled; that our sins may be forgiven; that
we may remain true to our highest ideals; and that--whether in life or
by death--we may glorify our King, and be faithful followers of the
Star."

       *       *       *       *       *

The gong, following closely on the final words of David's prayer,
crashed and clanged through the ship; booming out, to all concerned, the
knell of inevitable parting.

Diana rose in silence, put on her hat, took a final look round the room;
then, together, they passed out, and moved toward the gangway, down
which the friends of passengers were already hurrying, calling back, as
they went, final words of farewell.

Near the gangway Diana paused, and turned to David.

"You are sure all the dates and addresses you have given me are right?"
she said.

David smiled. "Quite sure. I would not risk losing one of your letters."

"You do care that I should write?"

"I count on it," replied David.

"And you will write to me?"

"Undoubtedly I will."

"Quite soon?"

"I will begin a letter to-morrow, and tell you whether Martin's mate has
any children; and, if so, whether they have had the measles."

"It would be more to the point to tell me whether he takes proper care
of you. David--I wish you were not going!"

A look leapt into David's eyes as of a drowning man sinking for the
third and last time, who suddenly sees a rope dangling almost within his
reach.

"Why?"

"I don't know. It seems so far. Are you sure you are quite well? Why
are you so ghastly white?"

"Quite well," smiled David. "We cannot all have Mrs. Vane's fine colour.
Bid her good-bye for me."

All who were going, seemed to have gone. The gangway was empty.
Passengers crowded to the side of the ship, waving in tearful silence,
or gaily shouting last words, to friends lined up on the dock.

"All ashore!" shouted the sailor in charge of the gangway, looking at
Diana.

She moved toward it, slowly; David at her side.

"Look here," said David, speaking hurriedly; "I should hate to watch you
standing alone in that crowd, while we slowly pull out into mid-stream.
Don't do it. Don't wait to see us go. I would so much rather you went
straight to your car. It is just within sight. I shall see William
arrange the rug, and shut you in. I shall be able to watch you actually
safely on your way to Riverscourt; which will be much better than
gradually losing sight of you in the midst of a crowd of strange faces.
You don't know how long-drawn-out these dock partings are. Will
you--will you do as I ask?"

"Why of course, I will, David," she said. "It is the only thing you
have bidden me do since I promised to obey." Her lips trembled. "I hate
saying good-bye, David. And you really look ill. I wish I had insisted
on seeing Martin's mate."

"I'm all right," said David, with dry lips. "Don't you worry."

"All ashore!" remarked the sailor, confidentially, in their direction.

Diana placed one foot on the gangway; then turned, and put her hand into
David's.

"Good-bye, David," said Diana.

His deep eyes looked hungrily into her face--one last long earnest look.

Then he loosed her hand, and bent over her, as she began to descend the
gangway.

"Good-bye--_my wife_"--said David Rivers.




CHAPTER XXII

DIANA WINS


The steady hum, and rapid onward rush, of the motor were a physical
relief to Diana, after the continuous strain of the happenings of that
eventful day.

She lay back, watching the flying houses, hedges, trees, and
meadows,--and allowed every nerve to relax.

She felt so thankful it was all over, and that she was going
home--alone.

She felt very much as she had felt on her return to Riverscourt after
Uncle Falcon's funeral. It had been such a relief then to be returning
to a perfectly normal house, where every-day life could be resumed as
usual. She had realised with thankfulness that the blinds would be up
once more. There would be no hushed and silent room, which must be
passed with reverent step, and bated breath, because of the awesome
unnaturalness of the Thing which lay within. She had lost Uncle Falcon
on the night of his death. The day of the funeral involved no further
loss. It simply brought relief from a time of unnatural strain and
tension.

This shrinking of Life from Death, is the strongest verification of the
statement of Holy Scripture, that death came by sin. The redeemed soul
in its pure radiance has gone on to fuller life. "The body is dead,
because of sin." All that is left behind is "sinful flesh." Death lays a
relentless hand on this, claiming it as his due. Change and decay set
in; and even the tenderest mourning heart has to welcome the coffin lid,
grateful to kind Mother Earth for receiving and hiding that which--once
so precious--has now become a burden. Happy they who, standing at the
open grave, can appropriate and realise the great resurrection message:
"He is not here! He is risen!"

Diana shifted her seat in the bounding car, drawing the rugs more
closely around her.

Why was her mind dwelling thus on death and funerals, on the afternoon
of her wedding-day?

How wonderful it was that this should actually be her wedding-day; and
yet that she should still be Diana Rivers of Riverscourt, returning
alone to her own domain, free and unfettered.

How well her plan had succeeded; and what an unexpected touch of pure
romance had been added thereto, by the fact that, after all, she had, at
the last, done for David's sake, that which he thought he was doing for
hers. There was a selflessness about the motives of both, in this
marriage, which made it fragrant with the sublimest essence of
frankincense. Surely only good and blessing could ensue.

Diana contemplated with satisfaction the additional prestige and
assurance given to her position in the neighbourhood, by the fact that
she could now take her place in society as a married woman.

How much hateful gossip would be silenced forever; how many insolent
expectations would be disappointed; how many prudish criticisms and
censorious remarks would have to whisper themselves into shame-faced
silence.

Diana looked forward with gleeful amusement to answering the astonished
questions of her many friends. How perfectly she had vindicated the line
she had always taken up. Here she was, safely established, with all a
married woman's privileges, and none of her odious obligations.

The old frumps, whom it was amusing to shock, would be more shocked than
ever; while the younger spirits, who acclaimed her already, would hail
her more loudly than ever: "Diana! Victress! Queen!"

And all this she undoubtedly owed to David, who had made her his----

Then suddenly she found herself confronted by that which, ever since the
motor started, she had been fighting resolutely into her mental
background; a quiet retrospection of the moment of her parting with
David.

Brought face to face with it, by the chance mention of one word, Diana
at once--giving up fencing with side issues, past and future--turned and
faced this problem of the present. Brave at all times, she was not a
coward when alone.

She took off her hat, rested her head against the soft springiness of
the padded back of her motor; closed her eyes, and pressed both hands
tightly against her breast.

David had said: "Good-bye, my wife." It was the name he meant to use in
all his letters. "Good-bye, _my wife_."

       *       *       *       *       *

It now seemed to Diana that the happenings of that whole day had been
moving toward that culminating moment, when David's deep tender voice
should call her his wife; yet he had not done so, until only a narrow
shifting plank, on which her feet already stood, lay between them, and
a last earthly farewell.

Diana had sped down the gangway; and when her feet touched the wharf she
had fled to her car, without looking back; knowing that if she looked
back, and saw David's earnest eyes watching her from the top, his boyish
figure standing, slim and erect--she would have turned and rushed back
up the gangway, caught his hand to her breast, and asked him to say
those words again. And, if David had called her his wife again--in that
tone which made all things sway and reel around her, and fortune, home,
friends, position seem as nothing to the fact that she was _that_ to
him--she could never have let go his hand again. They must have remained
forever on the same side of the gangway; either she sailing with David
to Central Africa, or David returning with her to Riverscourt.

Yet she did not want to go to Africa; and she certainly did not want
David at Riverscourt! Her whole plan of life was to reign supreme in her
own possessions, mistress of her home, mistress of her time, and, most
important of all, mistress of herself.

Then what was the meaning of this strange disturbance in the hitherto
unruffled calm of her inner being? What angel had come down, on
lightning wing, to trouble the still waters of her deepest self?

Diana was confronted by that most illusive of psychological problems,
the solving of the mystery of a woman's heart--and she possessed no key
thereto. Her knowledge of the world, her advanced ideas, her
indiscriminate reading, had not supplied her with the golden key, which
lies in the fact of the utter surrender of a noble woman, to the mighty
love, and the infinite need, of a strong, good, man.

She had chosen to go home alone. She had preferred this parting of the
ways. Then why was it so desperately sweet to recall David's voice
saying: "Good-bye, _my wife_"? Why did nothing still this strange aching
at her breast, save the remembrance of the touch of his hand, as she had
pressed it against her?

She would have stopped the motor and bidden her man race back to the
wharf, on the chance of having a last sight of David, standing on the
deck of the liner, had he not bidden her go at once, without delay; so
that, in thus going, she was rendering him the one act of obedience
possible, in their brief wedded life.

       *       *       *       *       *

The wintry sun soon set behind the Hampshire hills.

The primrose of the sky faded into purple twilight; twilight was quickly
merged in chilly darkness.

The car paused a moment for the kindling of its huge acetylene lamps;
then rushed onward, more rapidly than before.

Diana sat on in shadow. One touch of a button would have flooded the
interior of her motor with light; but she preferred the quiet darkness.
In it she could better hear her husband's voice, and see the gleam of
his deep earnest eyes.

"Good-bye, my wife--my wife--my wife--. Good-bye, my wife!"

       *       *       *       *       *

Diana must have fallen asleep. The opening of the door of the motor
roused her.

William had turned on the lights, lifted out the rug, and stood with it
flung over his arm, waiting for her to step out.

Half dazed, she took up her hat and smoothed her tumbled hair.

She glanced at the seat beside her, almost expecting to see David.

Then she remembered, and quickly stepped out of the motor.

The great doors of Riverscourt stood wide. A ruddy light from the
blazing log fire in the hall, streamed out over the newly fallen snow.

Old Rodgers, deferential, yet very consciously paternal, his hands
shaking with suppressed excitement, stood just within.

The housekeeper, expectant and alert, a bow of white satin ribbon in a
prominent position in her cap, waited at the foot of the wide oak
staircase.

The poodle, his tufts tied up with white ribbon, moved forward to greet
his mistress; then advanced gravely into the portico, and inspected the
empty motor. The poodle's heart was in the grave of Uncle Falcon.
Weddings did not interest him. But the non-arrival of the
bridegroom--who had once, with a lack of discrimination quite
remarkable, even in a human being, mistaken him for Mrs. Marmaduke
Vane--seemed a fact which required verification and investigation. The
poodle returned, smiling, from his inspection of the empty interior of
the motor. He had not paid much attention to the lengthy discussions in
the servants' hall. But this much he knew. Old Rodgers had won his bet.
The housekeeper would have to pay. This pleased the poodle, who resented
the fact that the housekeeper had first trimmed her own cap, and then
tied him up with the remnants;--adding to this obvious slight, a callous
disregard of his known preference for green or crimson, where the colour
of his bows was concerned.

As Diana entered the house, the old clock in the hall began to strike
six; distant Westminster chimes sounded from an upper landing; an unseen
cuckoo jerked out its note six times, then slammed its door; while the
old clock, measured and sonorous, refusing to be either hurried or
interrupted, slowly finished its six strokes.

Diana flung her cloak to Rodgers, and ordered tea in the library. Then,
with a greeting to her housekeeper, she passed upstairs to her own room.

Mrs. David Rivers had come home.




CHAPTER XXIII

UNCLE FALCON WINS


Diana dined alone at the little round table in the big dining-room. She
wore the white satin gown she had worn on the evening of Christmas-day,
when David dined with her. The table decoration was lilies of the valley
and Parma violets.

After dinner she went to the library, restless and lonely, yet glad to
be alone; thankful she had postponed to the morrow, the return of Mrs.
Marmaduke Vane.

On her writing-table, in a silver frame, stood the photograph of a
special chum of hers, a man with whom she frequently played tennis in
summer, and rode in winter; a good-looking fellow, with the appearance
of an all round sportsman. His gay friendly eyes looked out at her with
an air of easy comradeship, as she paused for a moment beside the table.

Diana was fond of this portrait of Ronald Ingram. It always stood on
her writing-table. But, this evening, she suddenly took it up, and put
it, face downwards, into a drawer. It had served to remind her that she
possessed no photograph of David.

She moved over to the fireplace, tall and lovely, perfectly gowned,
surrounded by all the luxury she loved--yet indescribably desolate.

She stood, wrapped in thought, warming her hands at the fire; then sank
into Uncle Falcon's armchair, in which she had sat while she and David
discussed their intended marriage.

Did she need a portrait of David?

Hardly. He was so vividly pictured in her mental vision.

She could see him in the pulpit of the little church at
Brambledene--keen, eager, inspired; full of his subject; the dark eyes
shining in his thin worn face.

She could see him in the vestry, seated on the high stool; boyish, shy;
very much taken aback by her unexpected entry.

She could see him at the piano in the drawing-room, completely
unconscious of his surroundings; enveloped in the music he himself was
making.

She could see him seated opposite to her in the chair now empty, a look
of strange detachment upon his tired face, as with infinite tact and
gentleness he explained to her why he felt able, after all, to accede to
her request; never departing from his own standpoint in the matter; yet
making the thing as easy for her as possible.

She could see him in the church of St. Botolph, as he had stood that
morning--was it really only that morning?--awaiting her. How strange had
been the summons in his eyes, which drew her to his side. Ah, if there
had but been _love_ between them, how wonderful a memory would have been
that look in David's eyes!

She could see him in the railway train--in boyishly high spirits,
because nothing now stood between him and his departure for his beloved
sphere of work--seated opposite to her at the little table in the
dining-car, rubbing the mist off the windows with his table napkin, and
exclaiming over the beauties of the Hampshire hills and villages.

"Lord _now_ lettest Thou Thy servant depart in peace." Poor David! She
had certainly interfered with his peace of mind during the fortnight
which had preceded their strange wedding. Well, he had departed in
peace, and was undoubtedly gone "to be a light to lighten the
Gentiles." And what a difference her money would make to the success of
his work.

And then--she could see him as he bent down to her from the top of the
gangway, his dark eyes gazing into hers, and said: "Good-bye, my wife."
Surely, for the moment, it had meant something to David to call her his
wife? She had never before seen quite such a look in any man's eyes. Was
it fancy, or was there a hunger in them, which seemed to match the ache
at her own breast? Sentimental fancy on her own part, no doubt; for had
not David said of their wedding service: "It meant no more than we
intended it should mean"?

How odious and impossible a state of things, if she--Diana Rivers--who
had proposed this marriage, as a mere business transaction--should now
be imagining into it sentiment which she had expressly stipulated should
never enter therein. If David knew of it, would she not be forced to bow
her head in shame, before his clear honest eyes?

No; certainly she needed no photograph of David!

       *       *       *       *       *

She glanced at the portrait of Uncle Falcon hanging over the
mantel-piece; then looked away at once. She was rather afraid of Uncle
Falcon to-night. David had said she was to flaunt her victory in Uncle
Falcon's face. She had replied that she might have done so, if _he_ had
been going to be with her. David had made no reply; but she had felt him
shrink into himself. He had been too honest to express regret to his
bride, that his engagements took him elsewhere on his wedding evening;
and too kind, to show relief. When she had said: "David, I shall be
quite alone at Riverscourt to-night," David had remarked: "Oh, look at
the undulating line of those distant hills!"

A little gleam of amusement illumined the sad face, resting against the
dark leather of Uncle Falcon's big chair; and, as the firelight played
upon it, dimples peeped out. Had she looked up, she would have seen a
corresponding twinkle in Uncle Falcon's amber eyes.

It really was rather funny. David and his table napkin! She knew she had
not behaved quite well towards David, who was such a very faithful and
very proper person. She felt she should always hate the distant line of
undulating hills! If only he had tried to kiss her, and she could have
boxed his ears, she would have enjoyed that journey better.

But, the next moment, a rush of tears drowned the gleam of fun in those
sweet eyes. She had remembered David's face, as he said: "Good-bye, my
wife." It seemed sacrilege even to _think_ of boxing his ears! How ill
he had looked, during those final minutes on the boat. It made it so
terribly easy to picture David's face as it would look when he lay
dying--dead.

Diana's tears fell silently. She, who scarcely ever wept, now found
herself weeping without restraint, in a vague, helpless sort of way; and
about nothing--that was the foolish part of it--she was crying about
absolutely nothing!

"This will never do!" said Diana. "I am being as silly as an _ordinary_
married woman. I must find something sensible to think about."

She rose from her chair, stretched her beautiful arms over her head;
then walked across to a table to look for a book. Her eye fell upon a
concordance, lying where she had left it on that evening of indecision
and perplexity.

Suddenly she remembered words of David's in his sermon on Christmas-eve.
They came back to her as clearly as if they had that moment been spoken.

"Myrrh, in the Bible," David had said, "stands for other things besides
death. We must not pause to do so now; but, sometime, at your leisure,
look out each mention of myrrh. You will find it stands for love--love,
of the sweetest, tenderest kind; love so complete, that it must bring
with it self-abnegation, and a mingling of pain with its bliss."

Yes, David had said this. How suitable that to-night--of all nights--she
should do as he had wished.

But, first, she went to the window, drew aside the curtains, and looked
out.

Snow had ceased to fall. The sky was clear and cloudless. There was no
moon; but, low on the horizon, shone one brilliant star.

It seemed to Diana, that at that very moment, from somewhere out on the
ocean, David's eyes were also on that star. It brought him very near. It
made his last prayer very real.

She leaned her head against the window frame, and watched it silently.

"Whether in life or in death," said David's quiet voice, "may we glorify
our King, and be faithful followers of the star."

Then she drew the curtain close once more, found a Bible, took up the
concordance, and went back to Uncle Falcon's chair to do as David had
suggested.

The first reference to which she turned, chanced to be the thirteenth
verse of the first chapter of the Book of Canticles--divinest love-poem
ever written.

Bending over it, in the firelight, Diana read the opening words.

"_A bundle of myrrh is my well-beloved unto me_----"

Then, suddenly, her eyes dilated. She pressed her hands against her
breast.

Then she bent over, and finished the verse; reading each word slowly, to
the very last.

       *       *       *       *       *

"David! David! David!"

_A bundle of myrrh is my well-beloved unto me!_ Oh, David, speeding each
moment farther and farther away, on life's relentless ocean; hastening
to that distant land "that is very far off," from which there is no
return!

She lay back in the chair; opened her arms wide; then closed them--on
nothingness.

       *       *       *       *       *

"David! David!"

She understood, now.

This pain at her breast, this ache of her heart, would never be stilled,
until David's dear head rested here where his hand had been pressed.
And David had gone from her--forever.

"Good-bye, my wife.... It meant no more than we intended it should
mean.... Good-bye, my wife."

She held her hands clasped to her bosom. She looked, wide-eyed, at the
empty chair, opposite.

"David," she whispered, "David, come back to me!"

It seemed, to her, that David must hear, and must return. This agony of
awful loneliness could not endure.... David!... David!... David!...

       *       *       *       *       *

At last she rose, leaned her arms upon the marble mantel-piece, and
looked up into the searching eyes of the portrait.

"Uncle Falcon," she whispered bravely; "Uncle Falcon--_you have won_."

The eyes of the old man who had loved her, seemed to look down sadly,
sorrowfully, into hers. She had won; and he had won; but there was no
triumph in either victory.

The only undisputed victor, in that hour, was Love who is lord of all;
and even Love fled, with drooping wings, from a desolation which had
been brought about by sacrilege at the altar.

Diana laid her golden head upon her arms. Its coronet of pride fell from
it. She was shaken from head to foot by desperate weeping.

David had said: "A love so complete that it must bring with it
self-abnegation, and a mingling of pain with its bliss." She had had one
glimpse of what the bliss might have been. She was tasting the pain to
the full.

       *       *       *       *       *

Self stepped forever off the throne of her woman's heart; and Love,
undisputed, held full sway.

She turned from the fireplace, sank upon the floor beside the chair in
which David had sat; then laid her head upon it, clasping her arms
around its unresponsive emptiness.

"David!... David!... David!"

But the distant liner was ploughing steadily through the dark waters.
Each moment took him farther from her; nearer to the land from which
there is no return.

"_Good-bye, my wife._"

       *       *       *       *       *

After a while, Diana ceased to call him.

She lay very still. No sound broke the silence of the room, save the low
shuddering sobs of a breaking heart.

But the star in the sky still shone, though heavy curtains veiled it.

And David, pacing the hurricane deck, where were no curtains, lifted his
eyes to its clear shining; and, in the midst of his own desperate pain,
saw in it an emblem of hope, a promise of guidance, a beacon light in
this vast desert of utter desolation.

       *       *       *       *       *

And midnight brought merciful sleep to both.


_Here endeth_ GOLD.




FRANKINCENSE




CHAPTER XXIV

THE HIDDEN LEAVEN


Christmas-eve had come round again. The successive changes of each
season had passed over Riverscourt;--the awakening of early spring, when
earth threw off her pall of snow, and budding life won its annual
triumph over the darkening chill of winter;--the bloom and blossom of
summer, when all nature lifted up its voice and sang to the sunshine,
amid fragrance of flowers and shade of soft green foliage;--the rich
fulfilment of autumn, when blossom ripened into fruit, and trees turned
to crimson and gold, emblem of the royal wealth of yielded harvest.

All this had come, and gone; and now, once more, earth slept 'neath
leaden skies; and bare branches forked out, hopeless, over the sodden
turf.

"Is this the end?" rasped the dead leaves, as the north wind swept them
in unresisting herds down the avenue of beeches. "The end! The end!"
wailed the north wind. "_The grass withereth, the flower fadeth--_"
Then Hope, born of Faith and Experience, cried: "_But the word of our
God shall stand forever! While the earth remaineth, seedtime and
harvest, and cold and heat, and summer and winter, and day and night
shall not cease._ This is not death, but sleep. When spring sounds the
reveille, life will stir and move again beneath the sod; all nature will
respond, and there shall come once more the great awakening; the dismal
sentries of darkness and of death may cease to challenge; the troops of
light and life march on their way. Again the victory will be with
spring."

       *       *       *       *       *

During the year, now nearly over, Diana's inner life had reflected each
of these transitions, going on around her, in her own park and gardens.

In the lonely despairing weeks following her wedding-day, her heart
seemed numb and dead; her empty arms stiffened like leafless branches.
Her love had awakened, only to find itself entombed.

But, with the arrival of David's first letter, there burst upon her
winter the glad promise of spring.

"My dear wife," wrote David; and, as she read the words, strong
possessive arms seemed to enfold her. Though distance divided, she was,
unalterably, _that_ to him: "My dear wife."

The letter proceeded, in calm friendliness, to give her a full account
of his voyage; nothing more; yet with an intimacy of detail, an
assurance of her interest, which came as balm to Diana's sore heart. And
the letter ended: "Yours ever, David Rivers."

Then followed a sweet summer-time of wonderful promise. David's letters
reached her by every mail. They always began: "My dear wife"; they
always ended: "Yours ever, David Rivers"; they held no word of anything
closer or more intimate in their tie, than was in the bond; yet, as
Diana shared his hopes and expectations, his difficulties, and their
surmounting; as she followed with him along each step in the new
development of his work, the materialising of his ideas, the fulfilment
of his plans, by means of her gift of gold--it seemed to her that all
this was but the promise of spring; that a glad summer must soon come,
when David's heart should awaken to a need--not only of her sympathy and
of her help, but of _herself_; that, at no distant date, the mail would
bring a letter, saying: "My wife, I want you. Come to me!"

She forgot that, owing to their unnatural marriage, she was, of all
women, the one whom David could not, however much he might desire to do
so, attempt to woo and win. She realised her side of the question; yet,
womanlike, forgot his. No hint of her need of him was allowed to creep
into her letters, even between the lines; yet she eagerly searched
David's for some indication that his heart was beginning to turn toward
her, in more than friendliness. It seemed to her, that her growing love
for him must awaken in him a corresponding love for her.

But David's letters continued calm and friendly; and, as his work became
more absorbing, they held even less of personal detail, or of intimate
allusion to her life at home.

Yet this summer-time was one of growth and bloom to Diana, for there
blossomed up, between him and herself, by means of constant letters, a
wonderful friendship.

Their position, the one toward the other, was so unique; and, having no
one else with whom to share their inner lives and closest interests,
they turned to one another with a completeness which made a diary of
their correspondence.

The one subject upon which neither dared to be frank, was their love the
one for the other. Each was the very soul of honour, and each felt bound
by their mutual compact to hide from the other how infinitely more their
marriage had meant than they had ever dreamed it could, or intended it
should, mean.

       *       *       *       *       *

With the awakening of her love for David, Diana passed through agonies
of shame at the recollection of the crude, calm way in which she had
asked him to marry her.

During the long days before the arrival of his first letter, she used,
almost every evening, to stand as she had stood that afternoon, facing
the empty chair which had then held David; and, whispering the fateful
words recall his face of protest; his look of horrified dismay. This was
the penance she imposed on her proud spirit; and she would creep
upstairs afterwards, her fair head bowed in shame; a beautiful Godiva,
who had ridden forth, not to save her townspeople, but to gain her own
desired ends.

Poor David! How he had leapt up in instant protest: "I cannot do this
thing!" Her suggestion to him had not even partaken of the nature of a
royal proposal of marriage, when the young man knows that the choice has
fallen upon himself, and stands waiting, with ready penknife, to slit
the breast of his tightly buttoned tunic, and insert therein the fair
white rose of a maiden's proffered love. David's uniform of amazed
manhood, had provided no improvised buttonhole for Diana's undesired
flower. He had stood before her, dismayed but implacable: "I cannot do
this thing!" Poor David, in his shabby jacket, with his thin, worn face,
and eyes ablaze. Diana cowered before the Peeping Tom of her own vivid
remembrance.

But, with the reading of his first letter, the words, "my dear wife,"
stole around her as protective arms, shielding her from shame, and
comforting her in her loneliness, with the fact of how much she had,
after all, been able to give him. Yet never--never--must word from her
reveal to David that she had given him, unasked, the whole love of her
woman's heart. Should he come to need it, and ask for it, he would find
it had all along been his.

At first, Diana's life had moved along its accustomed lines; with David,
and all he was to her, as a sweet central secret, hidden deeply in her
heart of hearts.

But, before long, she began to experience that which has been
beautifully described as "the expulsive power of a new affection."
David--like the little leaven, which a woman took and hid in three
measures of meal--David, working outward, from that inner shrine,
leavened her whole life.

He had not asked her to give up hunting, or dancing, or any of the
gaiety in which she delighted. Yet the more she lived in touch with his
strenuous life of earnest self-sacrifice, the less these things
attracted her.

Diana's friends never found her dull; but they gradually grew to realise
that her horizon had widened immeasurably beyond their own; that the
focussing points in her field of vision were things totally unseen by
themselves; that, in some subtle way, she had developed and grown beyond
their comprehension. They loved her still, but they left her. Diana
Rivers, of Riverscourt, ceased to be the centre of an admiring crowd.

They left her; but she was not conscious of their going.

She stood alone; yet did not know that she was lonely.

The only leaving of which she was aware, was that David had left her on
their wedding-day; the only loneliness, that David never intended to
return.

Truly, the little leaven had leavened the whole lump.

The glitter and the glamour of the kingdoms of this world had passed
away. The kingdom of heaven held sway in Diana's heart.

But the King of that kingdom, at this period of Diana's life, was
David.




CHAPTER XXV

THE PROPERTY OF THE CROWN


The summer passed in perpetual expectation; which, when autumn arrived,
seemed ripe for fulfilment.

Diana's mind was so absorbed by her love for David, that she scarcely
realised how completely she kept it out of her letters; or that his
reticence might merely have been a reflection of her own. Also she every
now and then relieved her feelings by writing him a complete outpouring.
This, often written side by side with her letter for the mail, she would
seal up in an envelope addressed to David, and place in a compartment of
the sandal-wood box in which she kept all his letters, with a vague idea
that some day she herself would be able to place in his hands these
unposted missives.

One afternoon, just as she was closing both envelopes, callers arrived.
They stayed to tea; leaving, only a few minutes before Rodgers came in
with the post-bag.

Diana stamped her letter, and placed it in the bag. Then spent half an
hour looking through some of David's before locking them up with the one
she had just written. This was especially full of tenderness and
longing; and, though the quick blood mantled her cheek at the
recollection of words it contained, her heart felt lightened and
relieved.

"How foolish I am," she thought; "no wiser than the ordinary married
women, whom I used to despise."

She took up a little pile of these letters, lying safely in their own
compartment in the sandal-wood casket.

"They all belong to David," she whispered. "Some day--he will see them."

Then something about the address of the one she had just placed with the
rest, caught her eye. The writing was hurried, and more like that which
she had rapidly finished for posting, while Rodgers waited.

She tore it open.

_My dear David._

She glanced at the end. Then she sprang up and pealed the bell.

_Yours affectionately_, _Diana Rivers_, was in her hand. _Your wife_,
_who loves you and longs for you_, had gone to David!

Rodgers reported, in an unmoved undertone, that the man with the
post-bag had started for Riversmead, on his bicycle, twenty minutes ago.

"Order the motor," commanded Diana. "Tell Knox to come round as quickly
as possible. I must overtake the post-bag."

She placed her letter in a fresh envelope, rapidly addressed, sealed,
and stamped it; flew up for a hat and coat, and was downstairs, ready to
start, within five minutes of her discovery of the mistake.

She paced the hall like a caged lion. Every word she had written stood
out in letters of fire. Oh folly, folly, to have let the two letters lie
side by side!

"It meant no more than we intended it should mean".... _Your wife, who
loves you and longs for you._

At last the motor hummed up to the portico. Diana was in it before it
drew up.

"Overtake Jarvis," she said, and sat back, palpitating.

They flew down the avenue, and along the high road. But Jarvis had had
nearly half-an-hour's start, and was a dependable man. A little way from
the lodge gates they met him returning.

"On! To the post-office!" cried Diana.

It so happened that a smart, new post-office had lately been opened, in
the centre of the little town--a stone building, very official in
appearance. Its workings were carried out with great precision and
authority. The old postmaster was living up to the grandeur of his new
building.

Diana walked in, letting the door swing behind her.

"Has the Riverscourt bag been emptied yet?" she enquired. "If not, bring
it to me, unopened."

A clerk went into the sorting-room, and returned in a few minutes with
the letter-bag, open and empty.

"Has the mail gone?" demanded Diana.

No, the mail had not gone. It was due out, in a few minutes.

The letters were being sorted. She could hear the double bang-bang of
the postmarking.

"I wish to see the Postmaster," said Diana.

The Postmaster was summoned, and, hurrying out, bowed low before the
mistress of Riverscourt. She did not often come, in person, even to the
_new_ post-office.

Diana knew she had a difficult matter to broach, and realised that she
must not be imperious.

D. R. might reign at Riverscourt; but E. R. was sovereign of the realm!
Her love-letter to David had now become the property of the King; and
this courteous little person, bowing before her, was, very consciously,
the King's official in Riversmead. Was not E. R. carved with many
flourishes on a stone escutcheon on the face of the new post-office?

Diana, curbing her impatience, smiled graciously at the Postmaster.

"May I have a few words with you, in your private room, Mr. Holdsworth?"
she said.

Full of pleased importance, the little great man ushered her into his
private sanctum, adjoining the sorting-room.

A bright fire burned in the grate. The room was new, and not yet
papered; and the autumn evening was chill. Diana walked up to the fire,
drew off her gloves, and, stooping, warmed her hands at the blaze.

Then she turned and faced the Postmaster.

"Mr. Holdsworth, I want you to do me a great kindness. An hour ago, I
put by mistake into our post-bag, a letter addressed to my husband,
which it is most important that he should not receive. It was a mistake.
Here is the letter I intended for him. I want you to find the other in
the sorting-room, and to get it back for me."

The little man stiffened visibly. E. R. seemed writ large all over him.

"That is impossible, madam," he said, "absolutely impossible. Once
posted, a letter becomes the property of the Crown until it reaches the
hands of the addressee. I, as a servant of the King, have to see that
all Crown-property is safeguarded. I could not, under any circumstances
whatever, return a letter once posted."

"But it is my own letter!" exclaimed Diana. "An hour ago it lay on my
writing-table, side by side with this one, for which it was mistaken. It
is my own property; and I _must_ have it back."

"It ceased to be your property, Mrs. Rivers, when it was taken from your
private post-bag and placed among other posted letters. Neither you nor
I have any further control over it."

Diana's imperious temper flashed from her eyes, and flamed into her
cheeks. Her first impulse was to fling this little person aside, stride
into the sorting-room, and retrieve her letter to David, at any cost.

Then a wiser mood prevailed. She came a step nearer, looking down upon
him with soft pleading eyes.

"Mr. Holdsworth," she said, "you are an official of the Crown, and a
faithful one; but, even before that, you are a man. Listen! I shall
suffer days and nights of unspeakable anguish of mind, if that letter
goes. My husband is out in the far wilds of Central Africa. That letter
would mean endless worry and perplexity to him, in the midst of his
important work; and also the wrecking of a thing very dear to us both.
So strongly do I feel about it, that, if it goes, I shall sail on the
same boat, travelling night and day, by the fastest route, in order to
intercept it at his very gate! See how I trust you, when I tell you all
this!"

The Postmaster hesitated. "You could cable him to return it to you
unopened," he said.

"I could," replied Diana; "but that would involve a mystery and a worry;
and I would give my life to shield him from worry. See! Here is the
letter intended for this mail, ready stamped and sealed. All I ask you
to do, is to substitute this one for the other."

She held out the letter, and looked at the Postmaster.

His eyes fell before the pleading in hers.

He was a Crown official and an Englishman. Had she offered him a hundred
pounds to do this thing, he would have shown her out of his office with
scant ceremony. But the haughty young lady of Riverscourt, in all her
fearless beauty, had looked at him with tears in her grey eyes, and had
said: "See how I trust you."

He hesitated: his hand moved in the direction of the letter, his fingers
working nervously.

Diana laid her hand upon his arm, bending towards him.

"_Please_," she said.

He took the letter.

"I will see whether the other is already gone," he mumbled, and
disappeared through a side door, into the sorting-room.

In a few moments he returned, still holding Diana's letter. His plump
face was rather pale, and his hand shook. He laid Diana's letter on the
table between them.

"I am very sorry, Mrs. Rivers," he said. "I cannot possibly give you
back a letter once posted. Were I known to have done such a thing, I
should at once be dismissed."

Diana paled, and stood very still, considering her next move.

"I cannot _give_ you back the letter," said the Postmaster. His eyes met
hers; then dropped to the letter lying on the table between them.

Then the stars in their courses fought against David, for suddenly Diana
understood. This was the letter she wanted, placed within her reach.

With a rapid movement she pounced upon it, verified it at a glance;
tore it to fragments, and flung them into the flames.

"There!" she said. "You did not give it to me, and I have not taken it.
It is simply gone--as if it had never been either written or posted."

Then she turned to the little fat man near the door, and impulsively
held out her hand. "God bless you, my friend!" she said. "I shall never
forget what you have done for me this day."

"We had best both forget it," whispered the Postmaster, thickly. "If a
word of it gets about, I lose my place."

"Never you fear!" cried Diana, her buoyancy returning, in her relief and
thankfulness. "I trusted you, and you may safely trust me."

"Hush," cautioned Mr. Holdsworth, as he opened the door; "we had best
both forget." Then, as she passed out: "Your letter was just in time,
m'am," he remarked aloud, for the benefit of the clerks in the office.
"I placed it in the bag myself."

"Thank you," said Diana. "It would have troubled me greatly to have
missed this evening's mail. I am much obliged to you, Mr. Holdsworth."

       *       *       *       *       *

Leaning back in the motor, on her homeward way, her heart felt sick at
the suspense through which she had passed.

A reaction set in. The chill of a second winter nipped the bloom of her
summer, and the rich fulfilment promised by her golden autumn. The fact
that it seemed such an impossible horror that one of her tender
love-letters should really reach David, proved to her the fallacy of the
consolation she had found in writing them.

It placed him far away--and far away forever. He would never know; he
would never care; he would never come.... _It meant no more than we
intended it should mean_.... _Good-bye, my wife._

       *       *       *       *       *

Tears stole from beneath Diana's closed lids, and rolled silently down
her cheeks.

_Your wife, who loves you and longs for you!_ But David would never
know. It was so true--oh, so true! But David would never know.

       *       *       *       *       *

And, away in the African swamps, at that very hour, David, lying in his
wooden hut, recovering from one of the short bouts of fever, now
becoming so frequent, leaned upon his elbow and drew from beneath his
pillow Diana's last letter, which he had been too ill to read when the
mail came in; scanned it through eagerly, seeking for some word which
might breathe more than mere friendliness; pressed his hot lips against
the signature, _yours affectionately_, _Diana Rivers_; then lay back and
fought the hopeless consuming longing, which grew as the months passed
by, strengthening as he weakened.

"I promised it should never mean more than she intended," he said. "She
chose me, because she trusted me. I should be a hound, to go back! But
oh, my wife--my wife--my wife!"

       *       *       *       *       *

"You can serve dinner for me in the library to-night, Rodgers," said
Diana. "Tell Mrs. Mallory I shall dine there alone. I am tired. Yes,
thank you; I caught the mail."

She shivered. "Order fires everywhere, please. The place is like an
ice-house. Winter has taken us unawares."

She moved wearily across the great silent hall, and slowly mounted the
staircase.

No light shone through the stained-glass window at the bend of the
staircase; the stern outline of Rivers knights stood unrelieved by glow
of colour. The knight with the dark bared head, his helmet beneath his
arm, more than ever seemed to resemble David; not David in his usual
quiet gentleness; but David, standing white and rigid, protesting, in
startled dismay: "Why not? Why, because, even if I wished--even if you
wished--even if we both wished for each other--in that way, Central
Africa is no place for a woman. I would never take a woman there."

As she looked at the young knight with the close-cropped dark head, and
white face, she remembered her sudden gust of fury against David; and
the mighty effort with which she had surmounted it. Her answer came back
to her with merciless accuracy; and, turning half way up the second
flight of stairs, she faced the shadowy knight, and repeated it in low
tones.

"My dear Cousin David, you absolutely mistake my meaning. I gave you
credit for more perspicacity. I have not the smallest intention of going
to Central Africa, or of ever inflicting my presence or my
companionship, upon you.... And you yourself have told me, over and
over, that you never expect to return to England."

Diana's hand tightened upon the balustrade, as she stood looking across
at the big window. These were the words she had spoken to David.

The bareheaded knight remained immovable; but his face seemed to whiten,
and his outline to become more uncompromisingly mail-clad.

"David," came the low tender voice from the staircase, "oh, David, I
_do_ want you--'in that way'! I would go to Central Africa or anywhere
else in the wide world to be with you, David. Send for me, David, or
come to me--oh, David, come to me!"

The tall slim figure on the staircase leaned towards the shadowy window,
holding out appealing arms.

A bitter smile seemed to gather on the white face of the steel-clad
knight. "_I_ am to provide the myrrh," said David's voice.

Diana turned and moved slowly upward.

She could hear the log fire in the hall beginning to hiss and crackle.

She shivered. "Yes, it is winter," she said; "it is winter again; and it
has taken us unawares."




CHAPTER XXVI

A PILGRIMAGE


On the afternoon of Christmas-eve, Diana sat in the library writing to
David. She had drawn up a small table close to the fire. The room was
cosy, and perfectly quiet, excepting for the leap and crackle of flames
among the huge pine logs.

Diana dated her letter; then laid aside her pen, and, resting her chin
in her hand, read over once again David's Christmas letter, which had
reached her that morning.

It was very full of the consecration of the Church of the Holy Star,
which was to take place before the Feast of Epiphany.

It held no allusions to the anniversaries, so soon coming round; the
days which, a year ago, had been fraught with happenings of such deep
importance to them both.

Long after she had reached _Yours ever_, _David Rivers_, Diana sat with
bent head, pondering over the closely written sheets, so pregnant with
omissions, trying to make up her mind as to whether she should take her
cue from David, and ignore the significance of these days; or whether
she should act upon her first instinctive impulse, and write freely of
them.

The firelight flickered on her coils of golden hair, and revealed the
fact that her face had lost the rounded contour of that perfect buoyancy
of health, which had been hers a year ago. Its thinness, and the purple
shadows beneath the eyes, made her look older; but, as she lifted her
eyes from the closely written sheets of foreign paper, and gazed, with a
wistful little smile, into the fire, there was in them such a depth of
chastened tenderness, and in her whole expression so gentle a look of
quiet patience--as of a heart keeping long vigil, and not yet within
sight of dawn--that the mellowing and softening of the spirit looking
forth from it, fully compensated for the thinning and aging of the
lovely face. Diana, in her independent radiance, was there no longer;
but David's wife took up her pen to write to David, with a look upon her
face, which would have brought David to his knees at her feet, could he
but have seen it.

Uncle Falcon's amber eyes gleamed down upon her. They had never twinkled
since her wedding night; but they often shone with a strangely
comprehending light. Sometimes they said: "We have both won, Diana;" at
other times: "We have both lost;" according to her mood. But always they
were kindly; and always they gave her sympathy; and, unfailingly, they
understood.

The old house rang with the merry voices of children. Notwithstanding
the solemn protestations of old Rodgers, they were apparently playing
hide-and-seek up and down the oak staircase, along the upper corridors,
and in and out of the deep hall cupboards.

Diana was not fond of children. An extra loud whoop or bang in her
vicinity, did not call up an indulgent smile upon her face; and, at
last, when the whole party apparently fell headlong down the stairs
together, Diana, with a frown of annoyance, rang the bell and told
Rodgers to request Mrs. Mallory to see that there was less roughness in
the games.

Certainly Diana was not naturally fond of children. Yet during these
years in which she was striving to let her whole life be a perpetual
offering of frankincense, she filled her house with them, at Christmas,
Easter, and mid-summer.

They were the children of missionaries; boys and girls at school in
England, whose parents in far distant parts of the world, could give
them no welcome home in holiday time. They would have had a sad travesty
of holidays, at school, had not Diana invited them to Riverscourt,
giving them a right royal time, under the gentle supervision of Mrs.
Mallory, the young widow of a missionary killed in China, who now lived
with Diana, as her companion and secretary. Mrs. Marmaduke Vane had
wedded Mr. Inglestry, within three months of Diana's own marriage.

As the house grew more quiet, Diana again took up her pen. She could
hear Mrs. Mallory shepherding the children along the upper corridors,
into a play-room at the further end of the house.

For a moment she felt a pang of compunction at having so peremptorily
stopped the hide-and-seek; but salved her conscience by the remembrance
of the magnificent Christmas-tree, loaded with gifts, standing ready in
the ante-room, for the morrow's festivities.

Poor little forsaken girls and boys! She had no mother-love to give
them. But she gave them what she could--gold, frankincense; in many
cases the climate in which their parents lived provided the myrrh, when
they had to be told at school of the death, in a far-off land, of a
passionately loved and longed-for mother, whose possible home-coming
before long, had been the one gleam of light on the grey horizon of a
lonely little heart's school-life.

Poor desolate little children; orphaned, yet not orphans!

Diana laid down her pen, and stretched her hand towards the bell, to
send word that the hide-and-seek might go on. Then smiled at her own
weakness. Why, even their mothers would have been obliged sometimes to
say: "Hush!" If only Diana had known it, their own mothers would have
said "Hush!" far more often than she did!

She took up her pen, and her surroundings were completely forgotten, as
she talked to David.


                        "RIVERSCOURT, Christmas-eve.

      "MY DEAR DAVID,--How well you timed your Christmas letter.
      It reached me this morning. So I have it for Christmas-eve,
      Christmas-day, and Boxing-day--all three important
      anniversaries to us. Had I but thought of it in time, I
      might have kept a sheet for each day. Instead of which, in
      my eagerness for news concerning the Church of the Holy
      Star, I read your whole long letter through, the very
      moment I received it. However, it will bear reading twice,
      or even three times; it is so full of interest.

      "Indeed I shall be with you in thought at the opening
      ceremony. I intend to motor over to Winchester, and spend
      the time in prayer and meditation in your little Chapel of
      the Epiphany.

      "It will not by any means be my first pilgrimage there,
      David. It is the place of all others where I find I can
      most easily pray for your work. I kneel where you knelt,
      and look up at the stained glass representation of the Wise
      Men. It brings back every word of the sermon you preached
      this day last year.

      "When you were there, did you happen to notice the window
      on the left, as you kneel at the rail? It represents the
      Virgin bending over the Baby Christ. She is holding both
      His little feet in one of her hands. I can't understand
      why; but that action seems so extraordinarily to depict the
      tenderness of her mother-love. I dislike babies myself,
      exceedingly; yet, ever since I saw that window, I have been
      pursued by the desire to hold a baby's two little feet in
      my hand that way, just to see how it feels! I am certain
      your mother often held your feet so, when you were a wee
      baby, David; and I am equally certain my mother never held
      mine. Don't you think tenderness, shown to little children,
      before they are old enough to know what tenderness means,
      makes a difference to their whole lives? I am sure I grew
      up hard-hearted, simply because no demonstration of
      affection was ever poured out upon me in my infancy. You
      grew up so sweet and affectionate to every one, simply
      because your mother lavished love upon you, kissed your
      curls, and held both your baby feet in one of her tender
      hands, when you were a tiny wee little kiddie, and knew
      nothing at all about it! There! Now you have one of my
      theories of life, thought out as I knelt in your little
      chapel, meaning to spend the whole time in prayer for your
      work.

      "Last time I was there, just as I left the chapel,
      Even-song was beginning. I slipt quietly down the cathedral
      and sat at the very bottom of the vast nave. The service
      was going on away up in the choir, through distant gates.
      The music seemed to come floating down from heaven. They
      sang the 'Nunc Dimittis' to Garrett in F. 'Lord,' whispered
      the angel voices, on gently floating harmony: 'Lord, now
      lettest Thou Thy servant depart in peace.' 'Depart in
      peace,' repeated the silvery trebles, soaring back to
      heaven! I thought of you; and of how you quoted it, looking
      up at the picture of Simeon in the temple, as we walked
      down old St. Botolph's Church. How relieved you were to be
      off, David; and how glad to go.

      "I still make pilgrimages to St. Botolph's, when spending
      any time in town; or when I take a panic over your health,
      or your many African perils, snakes, poisoned darts, and
      such like things--not to mention an early hippopotamus,
      dancing a cake-walk in your front-garden, before breakfast.

      "The verger is becoming accustomed to my visits. At first
      she watched me with suspicion, evidently fearing lest I had
      designs on the cherubs of the lectern, or purposed carving
      my name upon the altar-rail. When she found my prayer and
      meditation covered no such sinister intentions, she gave up
      prowling round, and merely kept an eye on me from her seat
      at the bottom of the church. Last time I went, I had quite
      a long talk with her, and found her a most interesting and
      well-informed person; well up in the history of the old
      church, and taking a touching pride and delight in it;
      evidently fulfilling her duties with reverent love and
      care; not in the perfunctory spirit one finds only too
      often among church officials.

      "But, oh David, what a contrast between this refined,
      well-educated woman, and the extraordinary old caretaker at
      that church to which you went when you were first ordained!
      Did I tell you, I made a pilgrimage there? I thought it a
      beautiful church, and took a quite particular interest in
      seeing the pulpit, and all the other places in which you
      performed, for the first time, the sacred functions of your
      holy office.

      "But I can't return there, David, or remember it with
      pleasure, because of the appalling old gnome who haunts it,
      and calls herself the 'curtiker'. I never saw anything
      quite so terrifyingly dirty, or so weirdly coming to pieces
      in every possible place and yet keeping together. And there
      was no avoiding her. She appeared to be ubiquitous.

      "When I first entered the church, she was on her knees in
      the aisle, flopping a very grimy piece of house flannel in
      and out of a zinc pail, containing what looked like an
      unpleasant compound of ink and soapsuds. Our acquaintance
      began by her exhorting me, in a very loud voice, to keep
      out of the 'pile.' The pail was the very last place into
      which one would desire to go. So, carefully keeping out of
      it, and avoiding the flops of the flannel, which landed
      each time in quite unexpected places, I fled up the church.
      A moment later, as I walked round the pulpit examining the
      panels, she popped up in it triumphant, waving a black rag,
      which I suppose did duty for a duster. Her sudden
      appearance, in the place where I was picturing you giving
      out your first text, made me jump nearly out of my skin.
      Whereupon she said: 'Garn!' and came chuckling down the
      steps, flapping her black rag on the balustrade. I hadn't
      a notion what 'garn' meant; but concluded it was cockney
      for 'go on,' and hurriedly went.

      "But it was no good dodging round pillars or taking
      circuitous routes down one aisle and up another, in
      attempts to avoid her. Wherever I went, she was there
      before me; always brandishing some fresh implement
      connected with the process which, in any other hands, might
      have been church cleaning. So at last I gave up trying to
      avoid her, and stood my ground bravely, in the hopes of
      gleaning information from her very remarkable conversation.
      I say 'bravely,' because she became much more terrifying
      when she talked. She held her left eye shut, with her left
      hand, put her face very close to mine, and looked at me out
      of the right eye. She didn't seem able to talk without
      looking at me; or to look at me, without holding one eye
      shut.

      "I was dining at the Brands' that evening, and happened to
      say to the man who took me in: 'Do you know how terrifying
      it is to talk to a person who holds one eye shut, and looks
      at you with the other?' He wanted to know what I meant; so
      I showed how my old lady had done it, with head pushed
      forward, and elbow well up. Everybody else went into fits;
      but my man turned out to be a rising oculist, and took it
      quite seriously; declared it must be a bad case of
      astigmatism; asked the name of the church, and is going off
      there to examine her eyes and prescribe glasses!

      "I tell you all this, in case she was a protege of yours;
      for she remembers you, David.

      "I am doubtful as to what manner of reception she will give
      to my friend the oculist. I felt bound to tell him she
      would most probably say 'Garn!' and his convulsive
      amusement, seemed to me disproportionate to the mildness of
      the joke. Her incomprehensible remarks, and her astonishing
      cockney make rational conversation with her very difficult.
      While I was in the church, a mild-looking curate came in,
      and tried to explain something which was wanted. I could
      not hear the conversation, but I saw her, at the bottom of
      the church, holding her eye, and glaring at him. She came
      back to me, brandishing a dustpan. ''Ear that?' she said.
      'Garn! As I always say to 'em: "A nod's as good as a wink
      to a blind 'orse!'"

      "Now that sounded like a proverb, and she said it as if it
      were a very deep pronouncement, which might settle all
      ecclesiastical difficulties, and solve all parochial
      problems. But, when one comes to think of it, what on earth
      does it mean?

      "Well, David, she remembers you; so I have no doubt
      whatever that you know all about her; when she became a
      widow--all caretakers are widows, aren't they? how, and
      from what cause; the exact number of her children; how many
      she has buried, and how many are out in the world; what
      'carried off' the former, and what are the various
      occupations of the latter. Not possessing your wonderful
      faculty for unearthing the family history and inner life of
      caretakers, I only know, that her favourite conviction is:
      that a nod's as good as a wink to a blind horse; and--that
      she remembers you.

      "I felt shy about mentioning you, while I was examining all
      the places of special interest; but when I reached the
      door, to which she accompanied me, gaily twirling a
      moulting feather broom, I turned, and ventured to ask
      whether she remembered you. She instantly clapped her hand
      over her eye; but the other gleamed at me, with a
      concentrated scorn, for asking so needless a question; and
      with ill-disguised mistrust, as if I were a person who had
      no business to have even a nodding acquaintance with you.

      "'It would taike a lot of furgittin' ter furgit _'im_!' she
      observed, her face threateningly near mine; the whirling
      feather broom moulting freely over both of us. ''E's the
      sort of gent as maikes a body remember?'

      "So now, my dear David, we know why I never forget to write
      to you by each mail. You are the sort of gent who makes a
      body remember!

      "I asked her what she chiefly recollected about you. She
      stared at me for a minute, with chill disapproval. Then her
      face illumined, suddenly. ''Is smoile,' she said.

      "I fled to my motor. I felt suddenly hysterical. She had
      such quaint black grapes in her bonnet; and you _have_
      rather a nice smile you know, David.

      "Not many smiles come my way, nowadays, excepting Mrs.
      Mallory's; and they are so very ready-made. You feel you
      could buy them in Houndsditch, at so much a gross. I know
      about Houndsditch, because it is exactly opposite St.
      Botolph's, out of Bishopsgate Street. I tried to have a
      little friendly conversation with the people who stand in
      the gutter all along there, selling extraordinary little
      toys for a penny; also studs and buttonhooks, and
      bootlaces. They told me they bought them in Houndsditch by
      the gross. One man very kindly offered to take me to
      Houndsditch, and show me where they bought them. It was
      close by; so I went. He walked beside me, talking volubly
      all the way. He called me 'Lidy,' all the time. It sounded
      uncomfortably like a sort of pet-name, such as 'Liza or
      'Tilda; but I believe it was Bishopsgate for 'Lady', and
      intended to be very respectful.

      "The wholesale shop was a marvellous place; so full of
      little toys, and beads, and scent-bottles, and bootlaces,
      that you just crowded in amongst them, and wondered whether
      you would ever get out again.

      "My very dirty friend, was also very eager, and pushed our
      way through to the counter. He explained to a salesman that
      I was a 'lidy' who wanted to 'buoy.' The salesman looked
      amused; but there seemed no let or hindrance in the way of
      my 'buoying,' so I bought heaps of queer things, kept
      samples of each, and gave all the rest to my friend for his
      stock-in-trade. He was so vociferous in his thanks and
      praises, and indiscriminate mention of both future states,
      that I dreaded the walk back to Bishopsgate. But,
      fortunately, Knox, having seen me cross the road, had had
      the gumption to follow; so there stood the motor blocking
      the way in Houndsditch. Into it I fled, and was whirled
      westward, followed by a final: 'Gawd bless yur, lidy!' from
      my grateful guide.

      "These people alarm me so, because I am never sure what
      they may not be going to say next. When _you_ talk to them,
      David, you always seem able to hold the conversation. But
      if _I_ talk to them, almost immediately it is they who are
      talking to me; while I am nervously trying to find a way to
      escape from what I fear they are about to say.

      "But I was telling you of Mrs. Mallory's smiles----

             *       *       *       *       *

      "Just as I wrote that, my dear David, Mrs. Mallory appeared
      at the door, wearing one of them, and inquired whether I
      was aware that it was nearly eleven o'clock; all the
      children were asleep, and she was waiting to help me 'do
      Santa Claus'?

      "So I had to leave off writing, then and there, and 'do
      Santa Claus' for my large family, with Mrs. Mallory's help.
      I began my letter early in the afternoon; and, with only
      short breaks for tea and dinner, have been writing ever
      since. Time seems to fly while I sit scribbling to you of
      all my foolish doings. I only hope they do not bore you,
      David. If the reading of them amuses you, as much as the
      writing amuses me, we ought both to be fairly well
      entertained.

      "Now I am back in the library, having been round to all the
      beds, leaving behind at each a fat, mysterious, lumpy,
      rustling, stocking! Oh, do you remember the feel of it, as
      one sat up in the dark? One had fallen asleep, after a
      final fingering of its limp emptiness. One
      woke--remembered!--sat up--reached out a breathless
      hand--and lo! it was plump and full--filled to overflowing.
      Santa Claus had come!

      "I wish Santa Claus would come to empty hearts!

      "David you don't know how hard it is to go the round of
      those little beds upstairs, and see the curly tumbled heads
      on the pillows; feeling so little oneself about each
      individual head, yet knowing that each one represents a
      poor mother, thousands of miles away, who has gone to bed
      aching for a sight of the tumbled curls on which I look
      unmoved; who would give anything--anything--to be in my
      shoes just for that five minutes.

      "There is a tiny girl here now, we call her 'Little Fairy,'
      whose mother died eight weeks ago, just as the parents were
      preparing to return to England. The little one is not to be
      told until the father arrives, and tells her himself. She
      thinks both are on the way. She talks very little of the
      father, who appears to be a somewhat austere man; but every
      day she says: 'Mummie's tumming home! Mummie's tumming
      home!' When her little feet begin to dance as she trips
      across the hall, I know they are dancing to the tune of
      'Mummie's tumming home!' Each evening she gives me a soft
      little cheek to kiss, saying anxiously: 'Not my mouf, Mrs.
      Rivers; I's keeping that for mummie!' It's breaking me,
      David. If it goes on much longer I shall have to gather her
      into my arms, and tell her the truth, myself.

      "Oh, why--why--why do people do these things in the name of
      religion; on account of so-called Christian work.

      "I wish I loved children! Do you think there is something
      radically wrong with one's whole nature, when one isn't
      naturally fond of children?

             *       *       *       *       *

      "Hark! I hear chimes! David, it is Christmas morning! This
      day last year, you dined with me. Where shall we be this
      time next year, I wonder? What shall we be doing?

      "I wish you a happy Christmas, David.

      "Do you remember Sarah's Christmas card? Yes, of course you
      do. You never forget such things. Sarah retailed to me the
      conversation in St. Botolph's about it; all you said to
      her; all she said to you. So you and I were the
      turtle-doves! No wonder you 'fair shook with laughin'!'
      Good old Sarah! I wonder whether she has 'gone to a
      chicken' for god-papa. Oh, no! I believe I sent him a
      turkey.

      "There are the 'waits' under the portico. '_Hark the herald
      angels sing!_'

      "I hope they won't wake my sleeping family, or there will
      be a premature feeling in stockings. These self-same
      'waits' woke me at midnight when I was six years old. I
      felt in my stocking, though I knew I ought not to do so
      until morning. I drew out something which rattled
      deliciously in the darkness. A little round box, filled
      with 'hundreds and thousands.' Do you know those tiny,
      coloured goodies? I poured them into my eager little palm.
      I clapped it to my mouth, as I sat up in my cot, in the
      dark. I shall never forget that first scrunch. They were
      mixed beads!

      "Moral....

      "No, you will draw a better moral than I. My morals usually
      work out the wrong way.

      "I must finish this letter on Boxing-day. Christmas-day
      will be very full, with a Christmas-tree and all sorts of
      plans for these little children of other people.

      "Well the mail does not go until the 26th, and I shall like
      to have written to you on _our_ three special
      days--Christmas-eve, Christmas-day, and Boxing-day.

      "Good-night, David."




CHAPTER XXVII

A QUESTION OF CONSCIENCE



                                         "Boxing-day.

      "Well, my dear David, all our festivities are over, and,
      having piloted our party safely into the calm waters of
      Boxing-day afternoon, I am free to retire to the library,
      and resume my talk with you.

      "What a wonderful season is Christmas! It seems to
      represent words entirely delightful. Light, warmth, gifts,
      open hearts, open hands, goodwill--and, I suppose the
      children would add: turkey, mince-pies, and plum-pudding.
      Well, why not? I am by no means ashamed of looking forward
      to my Christmas turkey; in fact I once mentioned it in a
      vestry as an alluring prospect, to a stern young man in a
      cassock! I must have had the courage of my convictions!

      "No, the fact of the matter is, I was very young then,
      David; very crude; altogether inexperienced. You would find
      me older now; mellowed, I hope; matured. Family cares have
      aged me.

      "Yesterday, however, being Christmas-day, I threw off my
      maturity, just as one gleefully leaves off wearing kid
      gloves at the seaside, and became an infant with the
      infants. How we romped, and how delightfully silly we were!
      After the midday Christmas dinner, as we all sat round at
      dessert, I could see Mrs. Mallory eying me with amazed
      contempt, because I wore the contents of my cracker--a fine
      guardsman's helmet, and an eyeglass, which I jerked out,
      and screwed in again, at intervals, to amuse the children.
      When I surprised Mrs. Mallory's gaze of pitying scorn, I
      screwed in the eyeglass for her especial benefit, and
      looked at her through it, saying: 'Don't I wear it as if to
      the manner born, Mrs. Mallory?' 'Oh, quite,' said Mrs.
      Mallory, with an appreciative smile. 'Quite, my dear Mrs.
      Rivers; quite.' Which was so very 'quite quite,' that
      nothing remained but for me to fix on my guardsman's helmet
      more firmly, and salute.

      "Mrs. Mallory's cracker had produced a jockey cap, in green
      and yellow, and it would have delighted the children if she
      had worn it jauntily on her elaborately crimped coiffure.
      But she insisted upon an exchange with a dear little girl
      seated next her, who was feeling delightfully grown-up, in
      a white frilled Marie Antoinette cap, with pink ribbons.
      This, on Mrs. Mallory's head, except that it was made of
      paper, was exactly what she might have bought for herself
      in Bond Street; so she had achieved the conventional, and
      successfully avoided amusing us by the grotesque. The
      jockey cap was exactly the same shape as the black velvet
      one I keep for the little girls to wear when they ride the
      pony in the park. The disappointment on the face of the
      small owner of the pretty mob-cap, passed quite unnoticed
      by Mrs. Mallory. Yet she _adores_ children. I, who only
      tolerate them, saw it. So did the oldest of the boys--such
      a nice little fellow. 'I say, Mrs. Rivers,' he said,
      'Swapping shouldn't be allowed.' 'Quite right, Rodney,'
      said I. 'Kiddies, there is to be no swapping!' 'Surely,'
      remarked Mrs. Mallory, in her shocked voice, 'no one
      present here, would think of _swapping_?' Rodney said,
      'Crikey!' under his breath; and I haven't a notion, to this
      hour, what meaning the elegant verb 'to swap' holds for
      Mrs. Mallory.

      "But here I go again, telling you of all sorts of
      happenings in our home life, which must seem to you so
      trivial. I wish I could write a more interesting letter;
      especially this afternoon, David. This time last year you
      and I were having our momentous talk. There was certainly
      nothing trivial about that! I sometimes wish you could
      know--oh, no matter what! It is useless to dwell
      perpetually on vain regrets. And as we _are_ on the subject
      of Mrs. Mallory, David, I want to ask your opinion on a
      question of conscience which came up between her and
      myself.

      "Oh, David, how often I wish you were here to tackle her
      for me, as you used to tackle poor old Chappie; only the
      difficulties caused by Chappie's sins, were as nothing,
      compared with the complications caused by Lucy Mallory's
      virtues.

      "She is such a gentle-looking little woman, in trailing
      widow's weeds; a pink and white complexion, china blue
      eyes, and masses of flaxen hair elaborately puffed and
      crimped. She never knows her own mind, for five minutes at
      a time; is never quite sure on any point, or able to give
      you a straightforward yes or no. And yet, in some respects,
      she is the most obstinate person I ever came across. My old
      donkey, Jeshurun, isn't in it with Mrs. Mallory, when once
      she puts her dainty foot down, and refuses to budge.
      Jeshurun waxed fat and kicked, and did everything he
      shouldn't; but always yielded to the seduction of a carrot.
      But it is no good waving carrots at Mrs. Mallory. She won't
      look at them! She reminds me of the deaf adder who stoppeth
      her ears, lest she should hear the voice of the charmer.
      And always about such silly little things, that they are
      not worth a battle.

      "But the greatest trial of all is, that she has a morbid
      conscience.

      "Oh, David! Did you ever have to live with a person who had
      a morbid conscience?

      "Now--if it won't bore you--may I just give you an instance
      of the working of Mrs. Mallory's morbid conscience, and
      perhaps you will help me, by making a clear pronouncement
      on the matter. Remember, I only have her here because she
      is a missionary's widow, left badly off; and not strong
      enough to undertake school teaching, or any arduous post
      involving long hours. I have tried to make her feel at home
      here, and she seems happy. Sometimes she is a really
      charming companion.

      "The first evening she was here, she told me she had always
      been 'a great Bible student.' She spends much time over a
      very large Bible, which she marks in various coloured inks,
      and with extraordinary criss-cross lines, which she calls
      'railways'. She explained the system to me one day, and
      showed me a new 'line' she had just made. You started at
      the top of a page at the word _little_. Then you followed
      down a blue line, which brought you to a second mention of
      the word _little_. From there you zigzagged off, still on
      blue, right across to the opposite page; and there found
      _little_, again. This was a junction! If you started down a
      further blue line you arrived at yet a fourth _little_, but
      if you adventured along a red line, you found _less_.

      "I had hoped to learn a lot from Mrs. Mallory, when she
      said she was a _great_ Bible student, because I am so new
      at Bible study, and have no one to help me. But I confess
      these railway excursions from _little_ to _little_, and
      from _little_ to _less_, appear to me somewhat futile! None
      of the _littles_ had any connection with one another; that
      is, until Mrs. Mallory's blue railway connected them. She
      is now making a study of all the Marys of the Bible. She
      has a system by which she is going to prove that they were
      all one and the same person. I suggested that this would be
      an infinite pity; as they all have such beautiful
      individual characters, and such beautiful individual
      histories.

      "'Truth before beauty, my dear Mrs. Rivers,' said Mrs.
      Mallory.

      "'Cannot truth and beauty go together?' I inquired.

      "'No, indeed,' pronounced Mrs. Mallory, firmly. 'Truth is a
      narrow line; beauty is a snare.'

      "According to which method of reasoning, my dear David, I
      ought to have serious misgivings as to whether your
      Christmas-eve sermon, which changed my whole outlook on
      life, was true--seeing that it most certainly was
      beautiful!

      "Now listen to my little story.

      "One morning, during this last autumn, Mrs. Mallory
      received a business letter at breakfast, necessitating an
      immediate journey to town, for a trying interview. After
      much weighing of pros and cons, she decided upon a train;
      and I sent her to the station in the motor.

      "A sadly worried and distressed little face looked out and
      bowed a tearful farewell to me, as she departed. I knew she
      had hoped I should offer to go with her; but it was a
      lovely October day, and I wanted a morning in the garden,
      and a ride in the afternoon. It happened to be a very free
      day for me; and I did not feel at all like wasting the
      golden sunshine over a day in town, in and out of shops
      with Mrs. Mallory; watching her examine all the things
      which she, after all, could not 'feel it quite right to
      buy.' She never appears to question the rightness of giving
      tired shop people endless unnecessary labour. I knew she
      intended combining hours of this kind of negative
      enjoyment, with her trying interview.

      "So I turned back into the house, sat down in the sunny bay
      window of the breakfast room, and took _Times_; thankful
      that the dear lady had departed by the earliest of the
      three trains which had been under discussion during the
      greater part of breakfast.

      "But my conscience would not let me enjoy my morning paper
      in peace. I had not read five lines before I knew that it
      would have been kind to have gone with Mrs. Mallory; I had
      not read ten, before I knew that it was unkind to have let
      the poor little soul go alone. She was a widow and worried;
      and she had mentioned the departed Philip, as a bitterly
      regretted shield, prop, and mainstay, many times during
      breakfast.

      "I looked at the clock. The motor was, of course, gone; and
      the quarter of an hour it would take to send down to the
      stables and put in a horse would lose me the train. I could
      just do it on my bicycle if I got off in four minutes, and
      rode hard.

      "Rodgers trotted out my machine, while I rushed up for a
      hat and gloves. I was wearing the short tweed skirt,
      Norfolk coat, and stout boots, in which I had intended to
      tramp about the park and gardens; but there was not time to
      change. I caught up the first hat I could lay hands on,
      slipped on a pair of reindeer gloves as I ran downstairs,
      jumped on to my bicycle, and was half-way down the avenue,
      before old Rodgers had recovered his breath, temporarily
      taken by the haste with which he had answered my pealing
      bell.

      "By dint of hard riding, I got into the station just in
      time to fling my bicycle to a porter, and leap into the
      guard's van of the already moving train.

      "At the first stop, I went along, and found Mrs. Mallory,
      alone and melancholy, in an empty compartment. Her surprise
      and pleasure at sight of me, seemed ample reward. She
      pressed my hand, in genuine delight and gratitude.

      "'I couldn't let you go alone,' I said. Then, as I sat down
      opposite to her, something--it may have been her own dainty
      best attire--made me suddenly conscious of the shortness of
      my serviceable skirt, and the roughness of my tweed. 'So I
      am coming with you, after all,' I added; 'unless you think
      me too countrified, in this get-up; and will be ashamed to
      be seen with me in town!'

      "Mrs. Mallory enveloped me, thick boots and all, in
      grateful smiles.

      "'Oh, of _course not_!' she said. '_Dear_ Mrs. Rivers! Of
      course not! You are quite _too_ kind!'

      "Now, will you believe it, David? Weeks afterwards she came
      to me and said there was something she _must_ tell me, as
      it was hindering her in her prayers, and she could not
      enjoy 'fully restored communion,' until she had confessed
      it, and thus relieved her mind.

      "I thought the dear lady must, at the very least, have
      forged my signature to a cheque. I sat tight, and told her
      to proceed. She thereupon reminded me of that October
      morning, and said that she _had_ thought my clothes
      countrified, and _had_ felt ashamed to be seen with me in
      town.

      "Oh, David, can you understand how it hurt? When one had
      given up the day, and raced to the station, and done it all
      to help her in her trouble. It was not so much that she had
      noticed that which was an obvious fact. It was the
      pettiness of mind which could dwell on it for weeks, and
      then wound the friend who had tried to be kind to her, by
      bringing it up, and explaining it.

      "I looked at her for a moment, absolutely at a loss what to
      reply. At last I said: 'I am very sorry, Mrs. Mallory. But
      had I stopped, on that morning, to change into town
      clothes, I could not have caught your train.'

      "'Oh, I know!' she cried, with protesting hands. 'It did
      not matter at all. It is only that I felt I had not been
      absolutely truthful.'

      "Now, David--you, who are by profession a guide of doubting
      souls, an expounder of problems of casuistry, a discerner
      of the thoughts and intents of the heart--will you give me
      a pronouncement on this question? In itself it may be a
      small matter; but it serves to illustrate a larger problem.

      "Which was the greater sin in Mrs. Mallory: to have lapsed
      for a moment from absolute truthfulness; or, to wound
      deliberately a friend who had tried to be kind to her? Am I
      right in saying that such an episode is the outcome of the
      workings of a morbid conscience? It is but one of many.

      "I am often tempted to regret my good old Chappie, though
      she was not a Bible student, had not a halo of fluffy
      flaxen hair, and never talked, with clasped hands, of the
      perfections of departed Philips. I am afraid Chappie used
      to lie with amazing readiness; but always in order to
      please one, or to say what she considered the right thing.

      "By the way, Chappie and Mr. Inglestry dined here the other
      night. Whenever I see them, David, I am reminded of how we
      laughed in the luncheon-car, on our wedding-day, over
      having left Chappie at the church, with two strings to her
      bow. I remember you said: 'Two beaux to her string' more
      exactly described the situation; a pun for which I should
      have pinched you, had my spirits on that morning been as
      exuberant as yours. Poor old Inglestry does not look as
      well as he used to do. There may be a chance for god-papa,
      yet!

             *       *       *       *       *

      "What an epistle! And it seems so full of trivialities, as
      compared with the deep interest of yours. But it is not
      given unto us all to build churches. Some of us can only
      build cottages--humble little four-roomed places, with
      thatched roof and anxious windows. I try to cultivate a
      little garden in front of mine, full of fragrant gifts and
      graces. But, just as I think I have obtained some promise
      of bloom and beauty, Mrs. Mallory annoys me, or something
      else goes wrong, and my quick temper, like your early
      hippopotamus, dances a devastating cake-walk in the garden
      of my best intentions, and tramples down my oleanders.

      "Mrs. Mallory spends most of her time building a mausoleum
      to the memory of the Rev. Philip. Just now, she is gilding
      the dome. I get so tired of hearing of Philip's
      perfections. It almost tempts me to retaliate by suddenly
      beginning to talk about you. It would be good for Mrs.
      Mallory to realise that she is not the only person in the
      world who has married a missionary, and lost him. However,
      in that case, my elaborate parrying of many questions would
      all be so much time wasted. Besides, she would never
      understand you and me, and our--friendship.

      "When the late Philip proposed to her, he held her hand for
      an hour in blissful silence, after she had murmured 'yes';
      then, bent over her and asked whether she took sugar in her
      tea; because, if she did, they must take some out with
      them; it was difficult to obtain in the place to which they
      were going! Philip was evidently a domesticated man. I
      should have _screamed_, long before the hour of silence was
      up; and flatly refused to go to any country where I could
      not buy sugar at a moment's notice!

      "Oh, David, I must stop! You will consider this flippant.
      But Uncle Falcon enjoys the joke. He is looking more amused
      than I have seen him look for many months. He would have
      liked to see Philip trying to hold my hand. Uncle Falcon's
      amber eyes are twinkling.

      "Talking of cottages, I was inspecting the schools the
      other day, and the children recited 'po-tray' for my
      benefit. They all remarked together, in a sing-song nasal
      chant: 'The cottage was a thatched one,' with many
      additional emphatic though unimportant facts. I suggested,
      when it was over, that 'The cottage was a _thatched_ one,'
      might better render the meaning of the poet. But the
      schoolmaster and his wife regarded me doubtfully; saying,
      that in the whole of their long experience it had always
      been: 'The cottage _was_ a thatched one.' I hastily agreed
      that undoubtedly a long established precedent must never be
      disregarded; and what _has been_ should ever--in this good
      conservative land of ours--for that reason, if for no
      other, continue to be. Then I turned my attention to the
      drawing and needlework.

      "How my old set would laugh if they knew how often I spend
      a morning inspecting the schools. But many things in my
      daily life now would be incomprehensible to them and,
      therefore, amusing.

      "How much depends upon one's point of view. I jumped upon a
      little lady in the train the other day, travelling up to
      town for a day's shopping, for saying with a weary sigh and
      dismal countenance, that she was 'facing Christmas'! Fancy
      approaching the time of gifts and gladness and thought for
      others, in such a spirit! I told her the best 'facing' for
      her to do, would be to 'right about face' and go home to
      bed, and remain there until Christmas festivities were
      over! She pulled her furs more closely around her, and
      tapped my arm with the jewelled pencil-case with which she
      was writing her list of gifts. 'My dear Diana,' she said,
      'you have always been so fatiguingly energetic.' This gave
      me food for thought. I suppose even the sight of the energy
      of others is a weariness to easily exhausted people. A
      favourite remark of Chappie's used to be, that the way I
      came down to breakfast tired her out for the day.

      "Well, as I remarked before, I must close this long
      epistle. I am becoming quite Pauline in my postscripts. As
      I think of it on its way to you, I shall have cause to
      recite with compunction: 'The letter _was_--a long one!'

      "Good-bye, my dear David.

      "May all best blessings rest upon the Church of the Holy
      Star, and upon your ministry therein.


                        "Affectionately yours,

                        Diana Rivers."

      "P.S. Don't you think you might relieve my natural wifely
      anxiety, by giving me a few details as to your general
      health? And please remember to answer my question about
      Mrs. Mallory's conscience."




CHAPTER XXVIII

DAVID'S PRONOUNCEMENT


When David's reply arrived, in due course, he went straight to the point
in this matter of Mrs. Mallory's conscience, with a directness which
fully satisfied Diana.

"It is impossible," wrote David, "to give an opinion as to which was the
greater or lesser wrong, when your friend had already advanced so far
down a crooked way. Undoubtedly it was a difficult moment for her in the
railway carriage, as in all probability her own critical thought gave
you the mental suggestion of not being suitably got up for town. But
you, in similar circumstances, would have said: 'Why, what does the fact
of your clothes being countrified matter, compared to the immense
comfort of having you with me. And if all the people we meet, could know
how kind you have been and how you raced to the train, they would not
give a second thought to what you happen to be wearing.'

"But a straightforward answer, such as you would have given, would not
be a natural instinct to a mind habitually fencing and hedging, and
shifting away from facing facts.

"Personally, on the difficult question of confession of wrong-doing, I
hold this: that if confession rights a wrong, and is clearly to the
advantage of the person to whom it is made, then confession is indeed an
obvious duty, which should be faced and performed without delay.

"But--if confession is merely the method adopted by a stricken and
convicted conscience, for shifting the burden of its own wrong-doing by
imparting to another the knowledge of that wrong, especially if that
knowledge will cause pain, disappointment, or perplexity to an innocent
heart--then I hold it to be both morbid and useless.

"Mrs. Mallory did not undo the fact of her lapse from absolute
truthfulness by telling you of it, in a way which she must have known
would cause you both mortification and pain. She simply added to the sin
of untruthfulness, the sins of ingratitude, and of inconsideration for
the feelings of another. Had she forged your signature to a cheque, she
would have been right to confess it; because confession would have been
a necessary step toward restitution. All confession which rights a
wrong, is legitimate and essential. Confession which merely lays a
burden upon another, is morbid and selfish. The loneliness of a
conscience under conviction, bearing in solitude the burden of acute
remembrance of past sins, is a part of the punishment those sins
deserve. Then--into that loneliness--there comes the comfort of the
thought: 'He Who knows all, understands all; and He Who knows and
understands already, may be fully told, all.' And, no sooner is that
complete confession made, than there breaks the radiance of the promise,
shining star-like in the darkness of despair: 'If we confess our sins,
He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from
all unrighteousness.' Mrs. Mallory could thus have got back into the
light of restored communion, without ever mentioning the matter to you.

"But this kind of mind is so difficult to help, because its lapses are
due to a lack of straightforward directness, which would be, to another
mind, not an effort, but an instinct.

"Such people stand in a chronic state of indecision, at perpetual
cross-roads; and are just as likely to take the wrong road, as the
right; then, after having travelled far along that road, are pulled up
by complications arising, not so much from the predicament of the
moment, as from the fact that they vacillated into the wrong path at the
crucial time when they stood hesitating. They need Elijah's clarion call
to the people of Israel: 'How long halt ye between two opinions? If the
Lord be God, follow Him; but, if Baal, then follow him'--honest idolatry
being better than vacillating indecision.

"This species of mental lameness reminds me of a man I knew at college,
who had one leg longer than the other. He was no good at all at racing
on the straight; but, round the grass plot in the centre of one of our
courts, no one could beat him. He used to put his short leg inside, and
his long leg out, and round and round he would sprint, like a
lamplighter. People who halt between two opinions always argue in a
circle, but never arrive at any definite conclusion. They are no good on
the straight. They find themselves back where they originally started.
They get no farther.

"Mrs. Mallory should take her place in the Pool of Bethesda among the
blind, and the halt, and the withered. She should get her eyes opened
to a larger outlook on life; her crooked walk made straight; and her
withered sensibilities quickened into fresh life. Then she would soon
cease to try you with her morbid conscience.

"Mrs. Mallory should give up defacing her Bible with the ink of her own
ideas or the ideas of others. Human conceptions, however helpful, should
not find a permanent place, even in your own individual copy of the Word
of God. The particular line of truth they emphasised, may have been the
teaching intended for that particular hour of study. But, every time you
turn to a passage, you may expect fresh light, and a newly revealed line
of thought. If your eye is at once arrested by notes and comments, or
even by the underlining of special words, your mind slips into the
groove of a past meditation; thus the liberty of fresh light, and the
free course of fresh revelation, are checked and impeded. Do not crowd
into the sacred _sanctuary_ of the Word, ideas which may most helpfully
be garnered in the _classroom_ of your notebook. Remember that the Bible
differs from all human literature in this: that it is a living, vital
thing--ever new, ever replete with fresh surprises. The living Spirit
illumines its every line, the living Word meets you in its pages. As in
the glades of Eden, when the mysterious evening wind (_ruach_) stirred
the leaves of the trees, making of that hour 'the cool of the day'--you
can say, as the wind of the Spirit breathes upon your passage through
the Word: 'I hear the voice of the Lord God walking in the garden in the
cool of the day.' Then, passing down its quiet glades, straightway, face
to face, you meet your Lord. No unconfessed sin can remain hidden in the
light of that meeting. No conscience can continue morbid if illumined,
cleansed, adjusted, by habitual study of the Word.

       *       *       *       *       *

"There! I have calmly given my view of the matter, as being 'by
profession, a guide of doubting souls, an expounder of problems of
casuistry,' and all the other excellent things it pleased you to call
me.

"Now--as a man--allow me the relief of simply stating, that I should
dearly like to pound Mrs. Mallory to pulp, for her utter ingratitude to
you."

       *       *       *       *       *

This sudden explosion on David's part, brought out delighted dimples in
Diana's cheeks; and, thereafter, whenever Mrs. Mallory proved trying,
she found consolation in whispering to herself: "David--my good, saintly
David--would dearly like to pound her to pulp!"




CHAPTER XXIX

WHAT DAVID WONDERED


One more episode, culled from the year's correspondence, shows the
intimacy, constantly bordering on the personal, which grew up between
David and Diana.

He had mentioned in one of his letters, that among a package of
illustrated papers which had reached his station, he had found one in
which was an excellent photograph of Diana, passing down the steps of
the Town Hall, to her motor, after opening a bazaar at Eversleigh.

David had written with so much pleasure of this, that Diana, realising
he had no portrait of her, and knowing how her heart yearned for one of
him, went up to town, and was photographed especially for him.

When the portrait arrived, and her own face looked out at her from the
silver wrappings, she was startled by its expression. It was not a look
she ever saw in her mirror. The depth of tenderness in the eyes, the
soft wistfulness of the mouth, were a revelation of her own heart to
Diana. She had been thinking of her husband, when the camera
unexpectedly opened its eye upon her. The clever artist had sacrificed
minor details of arrangement, in order to take her unawares before a
photographic expression closed the gates upon the luminous beauty of her
soul.

Diana hurried the picture back into its wrappings. It had been taken for
David. To David it must go; and go immediately, if it were to go at all.
If it did not go at once to David, it would go into the fire.

It went to David.

With it went a letter.

      "MY DEAR DAVID,--I am much amused that you should have come
      across a picture of me in an illustrated paper. I did not
      see it myself; but I gather from your description, that it
      must have been taken as I was leaving the Town Hall after
      the function of which I told you in September. Fancy you
      being able to recognise the motor and the men. I remember
      having to stand for a minute at the top of the long flight
      of steps, while some of the members of the committee, who
      had organised the bazaar, made their adieus. I always hate
      all the hand-shaking on these occasions. I suppose you
      would enjoy it, David. To you, each hand would mean an
      interesting personality behind it. I am afraid to me it
      only means something unpleasantly hot, and unnecessarily
      literal in the meaning it gives to 'hand-shake.' Don't you
      know a certain style of story which says, in crucial
      moments between the hero and the heroine: 'He wrung her
      hand and left her?' They always wring your hand--a most
      painful process--when you open bazaars, but they don't
      leave you! You are constrained at last to flee to your
      motor.

      "'The fellow in the topper'"--Diana paused here to refer to
      David's letter, then continued writing, a little smile of
      amusement curving the corners of her mouth,--"The
      'good-looking fellow in the topper' who was being 'so very
      attentive' to me, and 'apparently enjoying himself on the
      steps,' is our Member. His wife, a charming woman, is a
      great friend of mine. She should appear just behind us. The
      mayoress had presented me with the bouquet he was holding
      for me. I foisted it upon the poor man because, personally,
      I hate carrying bouquets. I daresay it had the effect in
      the snapshot of making him look 'a festive chap.' But he
      was not enjoying himself, any more than I was. We had both
      just shaken hands with the Mayor!

      "It seems so funny to think that a reproduction of this
      scene should have found its way to you in Central Africa;
      and I am much gratified that you considered it worth
      framing, and hanging up in your hut.

      "I am glad you thought me looking so like myself. I don't
      think I am much given to looking like other people! Unlike
      a little lady in this neighbourhood who is never herself,
      but always some one else, and not the same person for many
      weeks together. It is one of our mild amusements to wonder
      who she will be next. She had a phase of being me once,
      with a bunch of _artificial_ violets on her muff!

      "But, to return to the picture. It has occurred to me that,
      as you were so pleased with it, you might like a better. It
      is not right, my dear David, that the only likeness you
      possess of your wife, should be a snapshot in a penny
      paper. So, by this mail, I send a proper photograph, taken
      the other day on purpose for you. Are you not flattered,
      sir?"

The letter then went on to speak of other things; but, before signing
her name, Diana drew the photograph once more from its wrappings, and
looked at it, shyly, wistfully. She could not help seeing that it was
very beautiful. She could not help knowing that her heart was in her
eyes. What would they say to David--those tender, yearning eyes? What
might they not lead David to say to her?

       *       *       *       *       *

At last his answer came.

      "How kind of you to send me this beautiful large
      photograph, and very good of you to have had it taken
      expressly for me. I fear you will think me an ungrateful
      fellow, if I confess that I still prefer the snapshot, and
      cannot bring myself to take it from its frame.

      "This is lovely beyond words, of course; and immensely
      artistic; but it gives me more the feeling of an extremely
      beautiful fancy picture. You see, I never saw you look as
      you are looking in this portrait, whereas the Town Hall
      picture is you, exactly as I remember you always; tall and
      gay, and immensely enjoying life, and life's best gifts.

      "Conscious of ingratitude, I put the portrait up on the
      wall of my hut; but I could not leave it there; and it is
      now safely locked away in my desk.

      "I could not leave it there for two reasons: its effect on
      myself; and its effect on the natives.

      "Reason No. 1. Its effect on myself: I could not work,
      while it was where I could see it. It set me wondering; and
      a fellow is lost if he once starts wondering, out in the
      wilds of Central Africa.

      "Reason No. 2. Its effect on the natives: They all began
      worshipping it. It became a second goddess fallen from
      heaven, like unto your namesake at Ephesus. They had seen a
      Madonna, brought here by an artist travelling through. They
      took this for a Madonna--and well they might. They asked:
      Where was the little child? I said: There was no little
      child. Yet still they worshipped. So I placed it under lock
      and key."

Diana laid her head down on the letter, after reading these words. When
she lifted it, the page was blotted with her tears. Sometimes her
punishment seemed heavier than she could bear.

She took up her pen, and added a postscript to the letter she was just
mailing.

"Dear David, what did you wonder? Tell me."

And David, with white set face, wrote in answer: "I wondered who----"
then started up, and tore the sheet to fragments; threw prudence to the
winds; went out and beat his way for hours through the swampy jungle,
fighting the long grasses, and the evil clinging tendrils of poisonous
growths.

When he regained his hut, worn out and exhausted, the stars were
pricking in golden pin-points through the sky; one planet hung luminous
and low on the horizon.

David stood in his doorway, trying to gain a little refreshment from the
night wind, blowing up from the river.

Suddenly he laughed, long and wildly; then caught his breath, in a short
dry sob.

"My God," he said, "I have so little! Let me keep to the end the one
thing in my wife which I possess: my faith in her."

Then he passed into the hut, closing the door; groped his way to the
rough wooden table; lighted a lamp, and sitting down at his desk, drew
Diana's portrait from its silver wrappings; placed it in front of him,
and sat long, looking at it intently; his head in his hands.

At last he laid his hot mouth on those sweet pictured lips, parted in
wistful tenderness, as if offering much to one at whom the grey eyes
looked with love unmistakable.

Then he laid it away, out of sight, and rewrote his letter.

       *       *       *       *       *

"I wondered," he said, "at the great kindness which took so much
trouble, only for me."




CHAPTER XXX

RESURGAM


                        "RIVERSCOURT,

                        "Feast of Epiphany,

"MY DEAR DAVID,--A wonderful thing has happened; and I am so glad it
happened on the Feast of the Star, which is also--as you will
remember--our wedding-day.

"I want to tell you of it, David, because it is one of those utterly
unexpected, beautiful happenings, which, on the rare occasions when they
do occur, make one feel that, after all, nothing is irrevocably
hopeless, even in this poor world of ours, where mistakes usually appear
to be irretrievable, and where wisdom, bought too dearly and learned too
late, can bring forth no fruit save in the mournful land of
might-have-beens.

"Last year, this day was one of frost and sunshine. This year, the
little Hampshire farms and homesteads, all along the railway, cannot
have looked either cosy or picturesque; and the distant line of
undulating hills must have been completely hidden by fog and mist. It
has sleeted, off and on, during the whole morning--a seasonable attempt
at snow somewhere up above, frustrated by the unseasonable murky
dampness of the earth, below. I wonder how often God's purposes for us,
of pure white beauty, are prevented by the murk and mist of our own
mental atmosphere. This sounds like moralising, and so it is! I thought
it out, in Brambledene church this morning, while god-papa was enjoying
himself in the pulpit.

"He took for his text: 'They departed into their own country another
way.' He displayed a vast amount of geographical information, concerning
the various ways by which the three Wise Men--oh, David, there were
_three_ all through the sermon; and I felt so wrathful, because Mrs.
Smith's back view--I mean _my_ back view of Mrs. Smith--was so smugly
complacent, and she nodded her head in approval, every time god-papa
said 'three.' I could have hurled my Bible, open at Matthew ii. at
god-papa; and an aged and mouldy copy of Hymns Ancient and Modern, at
Mrs. Smith; a performance which would have carried on, in a less helpful
way, your particular faculty for making that congregation sit up. This
desire on my part will possibly lead you to conclude, my dear David,
that your wife was giving way to an unchristian temper. But she was not.
She was simply experiencing a wifely pride in your sermons, and a quite
justifiable desire that every word they contained should be understood
and corroborated. Other ladies have hurled stools in defence of the
faith, and thereby taken their place in the annals of history. Why
should not your wife hurl a very, _very_ old copy of Ancient and Modern
Hymns and Tunes, and thus become famous?

"Well, as I was saying, god-papa was being very learned as to the
probable route by which the Wise Men returned home, though he had
already told us it was impossible to be at all certain as to the
locality from which they started. This struck me as being so very like
the good people who tell us with authoritative detail where we are
going, although they know not whence we came.

"This thought unhitched my mind from god-papa's rolling chariot of
eloquence, which went lumbering on along a highroad of Eastern lore and
geographical research, regardless of the fact that my little mental
wheel had trundled gaily off on its own, down a side alley.

"This tempting glade, my dear David, alluring to a mind perplexed by the
dust of god-papa's highway, was an imaginary sermon, preached by _you_,
on this self-same text.

"I seemed to know just how you would explain all the different routes by
which souls reach home; and how sometimes that 'other way' along which
they are led is a way other than they would have chosen, and difficult
to be understood, until the end makes all things clear. In the course of
this eloquent and really helpful sermon of yours, occurred that idea
about the snow, which caused me to digress at the beginning of my
letter, in order to tell you I had been to Brambledene.

"The little church looked very much as it did last year; heavy with
evergreen, and gay with flock texts, and banners. The font looked like a
stout person, suffering from sore throat. It was carefully swathed in
cotton-wool and red flannel. The camphorated oil, one took for granted.
I sat in my old corner against the pillar. Sarah was in church. I had a
feeling that, somehow, you were connected with the fact of her presence
there. We gave each other a smile of sympathy. We both owe much to you,
David.

"But you will think I am never coming to the point of my letter--the
wonderful thing which has happened. I believe I keep postponing it,
because it means so much to me; I hardly know how to write it; and yet I
am longing to tell you.

"Well--after luncheon I felt moved, notwithstanding the weather, to go
for a tramp in the park. There are days when I cannot possibly remain
within doors. My holiday children were having a romp upstairs, in charge
of Mrs. Mallory.

"I happened to go out through the hall; and, just as I opened the door,
a station fly drove up, and the solitary occupant hurriedly alighted. I
should have made good my retreat, leaving this unexpected visitor to be
dealt with by Rodgers, had I not caught sight of her face, and been
thereby arrested on the spot. It was the sweetest, saddest, most gently
lovely face; and she was a young widow, in very deep mourning.

"'Is this Riverscourt,' she asked, as I came forward; 'and can I speak,
at once, to Mrs. Rivers?'

"I brought her in. There was something strangely familiar about the soft
eyes and winning smile, though I felt quite sure I had never seen her
before.

"I placed her on the couch, in the draw room, where you first saw
Chappie; and turned my attention to the fire, while she battled with an
almost overwhelming emotion.

"Then she said: 'Mrs. Rivers, I am a missionary. I have just returned
from abroad. I only reached London this morning. My little girl had to
be sent on, nearly a year ago. I have just been living for the hour when
I should see her again. They tell me, you, in your great kindness, have
had her here for the Christmas holidays, and that she is here still. So
I came straight on. I hope you will pardon the intrusion.'

"'Intrusion!' I cried. 'Why, how could it be an intrusion? If you knew
what it means to me when I hear of any of these bereft little boys and
girls finding their parents again! But we have at least a dozen children
here just now. What is the name of your little girl?'

"'Her name is Eileen,' said the gentle voice, 'but we always call her
"Little Fairy".'

"David, my heart seemed to bound into my throat and stop there!

"'Who--who are you?' I exclaimed.

"The young widow on the sofa opened her arms with an unconscious gesture
of love and longing.

"'I am Little Fairy's mummie,' she said simply.

"'But--' I cried; and stopped. I suppose my face completed the
unfinished sentence.

"'Oh, yes,' she said, 'I had forgotten you would know of the telegram.
In some inexplicable way it got changed in transit. It was my husband's
death it should have announced, not mine. I lost him very suddenly, just
as we were almost due to leave for home. I did not wish my children to
be told until my return. I wanted to tell them myself.'

"I rang the bell, and sent a message to Mrs. Mallory to send Little
Fairy at once to the drawing-room. Then I knelt down in front of Fairy's
mummie, and took both her trembling hands in mine. It does not come easy
to me to be demonstrative, David, but I know the tears were running down
my cheeks.

"'Oh, you don't know what it has been!' I said. 'To think of you as dead
and buried, thousands of miles away; and to hear that baby voice,
singing in joyous confidence: "Mummie's tumming home!" And the little
mouth kept its kisses so loyally for you. I was told each evening: "Not
my mouf,--that's only for Mummie!" I used to think I _must_ tell her.
Thank God, I didn't! And now----'

"I broke off. Little Fairy's mummie was sobbing on my shoulder. We held
each other, and cried together.

"'You won't leave her again?' I said.

"'Oh, no,' she whispered, 'never, never! I also have two little sons at
school in England. _I_ never could feel it right to be parted from the
children. It was my husband--who----'

"Then we heard a little voice, singing on the stairs.

"I ran out to the hall.

"That sweet baby, in a white frock and blue sash, was tripping down the
staircase. Mrs. Mallory's middle-class instincts had rapidly made her
tidy. She looked a little picture as she came, holding by the dark oak
banisters.

"Mummie's--tumming--home!" proclaimed the joyous voice--a word to each
step. She saw me, waiting at the bottom; and threw me a golden smile.

"I caught her in my arms. I could n't kiss her; she was not mine to
kiss. But I looked into her little face and said: 'Mummie's _come_ home,
darling! Mummie's _come_ home!'

"Then I ran to the drawing-room. I had meant to put her down at the
door. But, David, I couldn't! I carried her in, and put her straight
into her mother's arms. I saw the little mouth, so carefully guarded,
meet the living, loving lips, which I had pictured as cold and dead.

"Then I walked over to the window, and stood looking out at the sleet
and drizzle, the leafless branches, the sodden turf, the dank cold
deadness of all things without. Ah, what did they matter, with such
love, such bliss, such resurrection within!

"David, I have always said I did not like children. For years I have
derided the sacred obligation of motherhood. I have often declared that
nothing would induce me, under any circumstances, to undertake it. At
last, by my own act, I have put myself into a position which makes it
impossible that that love, that tie, that sweet responsibility, should
ever be mine. I don't say, by any means, that I wish for it; but I have
felt lately that my former attitude of mind in the matter was wrong,
ignorant, sinful.

"And--oh, how can I make my meaning plain--it seemed to me that in that
moment, when I put that little child into those waiting arms, without
kissing her myself--I expiated that mental sin. I shall always have a
hungry ache at my heart, because I gave Little Fairy up without kissing
her; but that very hunger means conviction, confession, and penance. I
shall never have a little child of my own; but I have experienced
something of the rapture of motherhood, in sharing in this meeting
between my little baby-girl, and the mother I had thought dead.

"And now, David, I will tell you a secret. Had the father arrived home,
with the awful news, I had meant to ask leave to adopt Little Fairy. But
you see I am not intended even to have other people's children for my
own.

"After a while, as I stood at the window, I heard the mother say:
'Darling, dear father has not come home.'

"'Oh,' said Fairy's contented little voice; asking no questions.

"'Darling,' insisted the quiet tones of the mother, 'dear father has
gone to be with Jesus.'

"I looked round. The baby-face was earnest and thoughtful. She lifted
great questioning eyes to her mother.

"'Oh,' she said. 'Did Jesus want him?'

"'Yes,' said the sweet voice, controlling a sudden tremor. 'Jesus wanted
him. So we have lost dear father, darling.'

"Then Fairy knelt up on her mother's knee, and put both little arms
round her mother's neck, with a movement of unspeakable tenderness.

"'But we've gotted each uvver, Mummie,' she said.

"Oh, David, _we've gotted each other_! It seemed just everything to that
little heart. And I believe it was everything to the mother, too.

"Now, do you wonder that this has made me feel as if none of earth's
happenings, however sad, need be altogether hopeless; no mistake,
however great, is wholly irretrievable.

"Our own sad hearts may say: 'He has lain in the grave four days
already.' But the voice of the Christ can answer: 'Lazarus, come forth!'

"Are you not glad this wonderful thing took place on the Feast of the
Star?

"Affectionately yours,

                        "DIANA RIVERS."

       *       *       *       *       *

It so happened that David had a sharp bout of fever soon after the
arrival of this letter. His colleague wondered why, in his delirium, he
kept on repeating: "When I am dead, she can have a Fairy of her own! She
can have a little Fairy, when I am dead!"




CHAPTER XXXI

"I CAN STAND ALONE"


In the early summer following the first anniversary of their
wedding-day, Diana's anxiety about David increased.

His letters became less regular. Sometimes they were written in pencil,
with more or less incoherent apologies for not using ink. The writing
was larger than David's usual neat small handwriting; the letters, less
firmly formed.

After receiving one of these, Diana experimented. She lay upon a couch,
raised herself on her left elbow, and wrote a few lines upon paper lying
beside her. This produced in her own writing exactly the same variation
as she saw in David's.

She felt certain that David was having frequent and severe attacks of
fever; but he still ignored all questions concerning his own health; or
merely answered: "All is well, thank you"; and Diana had cause to fear
that this answer was given in the spirit of the Shunammite woman who,
when Elisha questioned: "Is it well with the child?" answered: "It is
well"; yet her little son lay dead at home.

In June, Diana wrote to David's colleague, asking him privately for an
exact account of her husband's health. But the colleague was loyal.
David answered the letter.

As usual, all was well; but it was _not_ well that Diana had tried to
learn from some one else a thing which she had reason to suppose David
himself did not wish to tell her. He wrote very sternly, and did not
veil his displeasure.

Womanlike, Diana loved him for it.

"Oh, my Boy!" she said, smiling through her tears; "my David, with his
thin, white face, tumbled hair, and boyish figure! Sick or well, absent
or present, he would always be master. I must try Sir Deryck."

But she got nothing out of her friend the doctor, beyond a somewhat
stiff reminder that he had told her on her wedding-day that her husband
ought to return from Central Africa within the year. Had she really
allowed him to go, without exacting a promise that he would do so? He
might live through two years of that climate; but his constitution could
not possibly stand a third.

Her question, as to whether Sir Deryck had received recent news of
David's health, remained unanswered.

Diana felt annoyed and indignant. A naturally sympathetic man is
expected to be unfailingly sympathetic. But the doctor was strong as
well as kind. He had been perplexed by the suddenly arranged marriage;
surprised at David's reticence over it; and when he realised that David
was sailing, without his bride, on the afternoon of his wedding-day, he
had been inclined to disapprove altogether.

Diana sensed this disapproval in the doctor's letter. It hurt her; but
it also stimulated her pride, toward him, and, in a lesser degree,
toward David. That which they did not choose to tell her, she would no
longer ask.

She was acquainted with at least half a dozen women who, under similar
circumstances, would have telegraphed for an appointment, rushed up to
town, and poured out the whole story to Sir Deryck in his
consulting-room.

But Diana was not that kind of woman. Her pain made her silent. Her
stricken heart called in pride, lest courage should fail. The tragic
situation was of her own creating. That which resulted therefrom, she
would bear alone.

She could not see herself a penitent, in the green leather armchair, in
Sir Deryck's consulting-room. A grander woman than she had sat there
once, humbled to the very dust, that she might win the crown of love.
But Diana's strength was of a weaker calibre. Her escutcheon was also
the pure true heart, but its supporters were Courage on the one side,
and Pride on the other; her motto: "I can stand alone."

So she lived on, calmly, through the summer months, while David's
letters grew less and less frequent; and, at last, in October, the blow
fell.




CHAPTER XXXII

THE BLOW FALLS


In October, during the second autumn of their married life, the blow
fell.

A letter came from David; very clear, very concise, very much to the
point; written in ink, in his small neat writing.

      "MY DEAR WIFE--" wrote David, "I hope you will try to
      understand what I am about to write and not think, for a
      moment, that I under-value the pleasure and help I have
      received from our correspondence, during the year and nine
      months which have elapsed since my departure from England.
      Your letters have been a greater cheer and blessing than
      you can possibly know. Also it has been an untold help to
      be able to write and share with you, all the little details
      of my interests out here.

      "I am afraid these undeniable facts will make it seem even
      stranger to you, that I am now writing to ask that our
      correspondence should cease.

      "I daresay you have noticed that my letters lately have
      been irregular, and often, I am afraid, short and
      unsatisfactory. The fact is--I have required all my
      remaining energy for the completion of my work out here.

      "I want to bid you farewell, my wife, while I still have
      strength to write hopefully of my present work, and
      joyously of the future. I will not, now, hide from you,
      Diana, that my time here is nearly over. Do you remember
      how I said: 'I cannot _promise_ to die, you know'? I might
      have promised, with a good grace, after all.

      "This will be the last letter I shall write; and when you
      have answered it, _do not write again_. I may be moved from
      here, any day; and can give you no address.

      "You must not suppose, my wife, that, owing to the ceasing
      of our correspondence, you will be left in any uncertainty
      as to when the merely nominal bond which has bound us
      together is severed, leaving you completely free.

      "I have written you a letter, which I carry, sealed and
      addressed, in the breast pocket of my coat. It bears full
      instructions that it is to be forwarded to you immediately
      after my death. A copy of it is also in my despatch-box; so
      that--in case of anything unforeseen happening to my
      clothes--the letter would without fail be sent to you, so
      soon as my belongings came into the hands of our Society.

      "This letter is not, therefore, my final farewell; so I do
      not make it anything of a good-bye; though it puts an end
      to our regular correspondence. And may I ask you to believe
      that there is a reason for this breaking off of our
      correspondence; a reason which I cannot feel free to tell
      you now; but which I have explained fully, in the letter
      you will receive after my death? If you now find this step
      somewhat difficult to understand, believe me, that when you
      have read my other letter, you will at once admit that I
      could not do otherwise. I would not give your generous
      heart a moment's pain; even through a misunderstanding.

      "And now, from the bottom of my heart, may I thank you for
      all you have done for me and for my work? Any little
      service I was able to render you, was as nothing compared
      with all you have so generously done for me, and been to
      me, since the Feast of Epiphany, nearly two years ago.

      "Your help has meant simply everything to the work out
      here. I am able to feel that I shall leave behind me a
      fully established, flourishing, growing, eager young
      Church. My colleague is a splendid fellow, keen, earnest,
      and a good churchman. If you feel able to continue your
      support, he will be most grateful, and I can vouch for him
      as did the Jews of old, for the Roman centurion: 'He is
      worthy, for whom thou shouldest do this thing.'

      "And, oh, if some day, Diana, you yourself could visit the
      Church of the Holy Star! Some day; but not yet.

      "For this brings me to the closing request of my letter.

      "I cannot but suspect that your kind and generous heart may
      incline you--as soon as you receive this letter, and know
      that I am dying--to come out here at once, in order to bid
      a personal farewell to your friend.

      "_Do not do so._ Do not leave England until you receive
      word of my death. I have a reason, which you will
      understand by and by, for laying special stress upon this
      request; in fact it is my last wish and command, my wife.
      (I have not had much opportunity for tyranny, have I?)

      "How much your sympathy, and gay bright friendship, have
      meant to me, in this somewhat lonely life, no words can
      say.

      "Just now I wrote of the time, so soon coming, when the
      nominal bond between us would be severed, leaving you
      completely free. You must not even feel yourself a widow,
      Diana; because you will not really be one. I have called
      you my 'wife,' I know; but it has just been a courtesy
      title. Has n't it?

      "Yet--may I say it?--I trust and believe the very perfect
      friendship between us will be a lasting link, which even
      death cannot sever. And there is a yet closer bond: One
      Lord, one Faith, one Baptism. This is eternal.

      "So--I say again as I said, with my hands on your bowed
      head, on that Christmas night so long ago, before we knew
      all that was to be between us:

      "The Lord bless thee, and keep thee;
      The Lord make His face shine upon thee, and be gracious unto thee;
      The Lord lift up His countenance upon thee, and give thee peace."

                        "Good-bye, my wife.

                        "Yours ever,

                        "DAVID RIVERS."




CHAPTER XXXIII

REQUIESCAT IN PACE


Diana sat perfectly still, when she had finished reading David's letter.

A year ago she would have flung herself upon her knees, sobbing: "David,
David!" But the time for weeping and calling him had long gone by. These
deeper depths of anguish neither moaned nor cried out. They just
silently turned her to stone.

Every vestige of colour had left her face, yet she did not know she was
pale. She sat, looking straight before her, and--realising.

David was dying; and David did not want her.

David was dying in Central Africa; yet his last request was that she
should stay in England, until she heard of his death.

Every now and then her lips moved. She was repeating, quietly: "The
merely nominal bond which has bound us together." And then, with a
ghastly face, and eyes which widened with anguish: "I have called you
my 'wife,' I know; but it has just been a courtesy title. Hasn't it?"

Hasn't it! Oh, David, has it? Was it a courtesy title at the top of the
gangway? _Good-bye, my wife._ Was it a courtesy title, when that deep
possessive yearning voice rang in her ears for hours afterwards;
teaching her at last what love, marriage, and wifehood might really have
meant?

Was it a courtesy title when his first letter arrived, and the words _my
dear wife_ came round her in her shame, like strong protective arms?

All this time, had it meant even less to David than she had thought?

Often her punishment had seemed greater than she could bear. Often the
branding-iron of vain regret had seared her quivering heart.

But this--this was indeed the cruel pincers of the Roman torture-chamber
at her very breasts!

It had been just a courtesy title; and she had hugged it to her, as the
one thing which proved that--however little it might ever mean--at least
she was more to David than any one else on earth.

On earth! How much longer would he be on earth? David, with his boyish
figure, and little short coat. Ah! In the pocket of that coat was a
letter for her--one more letter; his farewell. And she was not to
receive it until it would be too late to send any answer.

Oh, David, David! Is all this mere accident, or are you deliberately
punishing your wife for the slight she put upon your manhood? She did it
in ignorance, David. She mounted the platform of her own ignorance, and
spoke out of the depths of her absolute inexperience.

Too late to send any answer! Yes; but there was time to answer this one.
If she caught to-night's mail, David might yet receive her reply, and
learn the truth, before he died.

Pride and Courage stepped away, leaving, unsupported, the escutcheon of
the pure true heart.

She took pen and paper and wrote her last letter to David.

       *       *       *       *       *

Even had that letter been sent, so wonderful an outpouring of a woman's
pent up love and longing; so desperate a laying bare of her heart's
life, could only have been for the eye of the man for whom it was
intended. To read it would have been desecration; to print it,
sacrilege.

But the letter was not sent. Half way through, Diana suddenly remembered
that when it reached David he would be ill and weak; perhaps, actually
dying. She must not trouble his last moments, with such an outpouring of
grief and remorse; of longing and of loneliness.

And here we see the mother in Diana, coming to the fore in tender
thought for David, even in the midst of her own desperate need to tell
him all. Nothing must trouble his peace at the last.

The passionate outpouring was flung into a drawer.

Diana took fresh paper, and drew it toward her.

Courage came back to his place at the right of the escutcheon. Pride
stayed away, forever slain. But, in his stead, there stepped to the
left, the Madonna with eyes of love; the Infant in her arms.

Then Diana--thrusting back her own fierce agony, that David might die in
peace--began her final letter.

                        "RIVERSCOURT.

      "MY DEAR, DEAR DAVID,--I do not need to tell you how deeply
      I feel your letter; bringing the news it does, about
      yourself. But of course I understand it perfectly; and you
      must not worry at all over trying to make any further
      explanations. I will do exactly as you wish, in every
      detail.

      "Of course, I should have come out directly your letter
      reached me, if you had not asked me not to do so. I long to
      be with you, David. If you should change your mind, and
      wish for me, a cable would bring me, by the next boat, and
      quickest overland route. Otherwise I will remain in
      England, until I receive your letter.

      "I cannot stay at Riverscourt. It would be too lonely
      without any prospect of letters from you. But you remember
      the Hospital of the Holy Star of which I told you, where I
      was training when Uncle Falcon wrote for me? I have been
      there often lately, going up once a week for a day in the
      out-patients' department; and last week my friend, the
      matron, told me that the sister in one of the largest
      wards--my old ward--must, unexpectedly, return home for an
      indefinite time. This was placing them in somewhat of a
      difficulty.

      "I shall now offer to take her place, and go there for
      three months or so; anyway until after Christmas. But
      Riverscourt will remain open, and all my letters will be
      immediately forwarded.

      "You must not mind my going to the hospital. I shall find
      it easier to bear my sorrow, while working day and night
      for others. For, David--oh, David, it _is_ a terrible
      sorrow!

      "I must not worry you now, with tales of my own poor heart;
      but ever since I lost you, David; ever since our
      wedding-day evening, I have loved you, and longed for you,
      more, and more, and more. When you called me your wife on
      the gangway, it revealed to me, suddenly, what it really
      meant to be your wife.

      "Oh, my Boy, my Darling, when I lose you, I shall be a
      widow indeed! But you must not let the thought of my sorrow
      disturb your last moments. Perhaps, when you reach the Land
      that is very far off, I shall feel you less far away than
      in Central Africa. Be near me, sometimes, if you can,
      David.

      "I shall go on striving to offer my gifts; though the gold
      and the frankincense will be overwhelmed by the myrrh. But
      the Star we have followed together, will still lead me on.
      And perhaps it will guide me at last to the foot of the
      shining throne, where my Darling will sit in splendour. And
      I shall see his look call me to him, as it called in old
      St. Botolph's; and I shall pass up the aisle of glory, and
      hear him say: 'Come, my wife.' Then I shall kneel at his
      feet, and lay my head on his knees. Oh, David, David!

      "Your own wife, who loves you and longs for you,

                        "DIANA RIVERS."

There was much she would have expressed otherwise; there were some
things she would have left unsaid; but there was no time to rewrite her
letter. So Diana let it go as it was; and it caught the evening mail.

But even so, David never saw it; for it arrived, alas, just twenty-four
hours too late.

_Here endeth_ FRANKINCENSE.




MYRRH




CHAPTER XXXIV

IN THE HOSPITAL OF THE HOLY STAR


Once again it was Christmas-eve; but, in the midst of the strenuous life
of a busy London hospital, Diana scarcely had leisure to realise the
season, or to allow herself the private luxury of dwelling in thought
upon the anniversaries which were upon her once more; the three
important dates, coming round for the third time.

She had fled from a brooding leisure--a leisure in which she dared not
await the news of David's death, or the coming of his farewell
letter--and she had fled successfully.

The Sister of Saint Angela's ward, in the Hospital of the Holy Star, had
no time for brooding, and very few moments in which to give a thought to
herself or her own sorrows. The needs of others were too all-absorbing.

Diana, in the severe simplicity of her uncompromising uniform; Diana,
with a stiffly starched white cap, almost concealing her coronet of soft
golden hair, bore little outward resemblance to David's sweet Lady of
Mystery, who had stood in an attitude of hesitancy at the far end of
Brambledene church, on that winter's night two years before.

And yet the grey eyes held a gentleness, and the firm white hands a
tenderness of touch, unknown to them then.

During the two months of her strong, just rule in the ward of Saint
Angela, the only people who feared her were those who sought to evade
duty, disobey regulations, or feign complaints.

The genuine sufferer looked with eager eyes for the approach, towards
his bed, of that tall, gracious figure; the passing soul strained back
from the Dark Valley to hear the words of hope and cheer spoken,
unfalteringly, by that kind voice; the dying hand clung to those strong
fingers, while the first black waves passed over, engulfing the outer
world.

Christmas-eve had been a strenuous day in the ward of Saint Angela. Two
ambulance calls, and an operation of great severity, had added to the
usual routine of the day's work.

It was Diana's last day in charge. The Sister, whose place she had
temporarily filled, returned to the hospital at noon, and came on duty
at four o'clock.

Diana went to her own room at five, with a pleasant sense of freedom
from responsibility, and with more leisure to think over her own plans
and concerns, than she had known for many weeks. At seven o'clock, Sir
Deryck was due, for an important consultation over an obscure brain case
which interested him. Until then, she was free. On the following day she
intended to return to Riverscourt.

Her little room seemed cosy and home-like as she entered it. The
curtains were drawn, shutting out the murky fog of the December night.
The ceaseless roar of London's busy traffic reached her as a muffled
hum, too subdued and continuous to attract immediate notice. A lighted
lamp stood on the little writing-table. A bright fire burned in the
grate; a kettle sang on the hob. A tea-tray stood in readiness beside
her easy chair.

Within the circle of the lamplight lay a small pile of letters, just
arrived. At sight of these Diana moved quickly forward, glancing through
them with swift tension of anxiety.

No, it was not among them.

Several times each day she passed through this moment of acute suspense.

But, not yet had David's letter reached her.

Yet, somehow, she had long felt certain that it would come on
Christmas-eve: the letter, at sight of which she would know that her
husband had reached at last "the Land that is very far off."

Moving to the fireplace, she made herself some tea, in the little brown
pot, which, from constant use, by day and by night, had become a humble
yet unfailing friend.

Then she lay back in her chair, with a delightful sense of liberty and
leisure, and gave herself up to a quiet hour of retrospective thought.

       *       *       *       *       *

It seemed years since that October morning when David's letter had
reached her and she had had to face the fact that he was dying, yet did
not want her; indeed begged, commanded her, to stay away.

In that hour she lost David; lost him more completely than she could
ever lose him by death. A loved one lost in life, is lost indeed. She
had never been worthy of David. She had tried hard, by a life of
perpetual frankincense, to become worthy. But no effort in the present
could undo the great wrong of the past.

Before the relentless hand of death actually widowed her, her sad heart
was widowed by the fact that her husband was dying, yet did not want her
with him; that his last weeks were to be undisturbed by letters to, or
from, her. Her one joy in the present, her sole hope for the immediate
future, had died at that decision.

Nothing remained for her but submissive acquiescence, a waiting in stony
patience for the final news, and a wistful yearning desire that, while
yet in life, David might learn, from her letter, the truth as to her
love for himself. If it had reached him in time, it might bring her the
consolation of an understanding postscript to that final farewell which
was to come to her at last from the breast-pocket of David's coat.

Her departure from Riverscourt had been quickly and easily arranged.

For once, Mrs. Mallory's plans had worked in conveniently with other
people's. On the very evening of the arrival of David's letter, she had
sought Diana in the library, and had announced, amid tears and smiles
and many incoherent remarks about Philip, her engagement to the curate
of a neighbouring parish.

For the moment, Diana's astonishment ousted her ready tact. Whatever
else Mrs. Mallory might or might not be, Diana had certainly looked upon
her as being what Saint Paul described as a "widow indeed." And when
Mrs. Mallory went on to explain that, though her own feelings were
still uncertain and vague to a degree, dear Philip was so touchingly
pleased and happy, Diana rose and stood, with bent brows, on the
hearthrug, until Mrs. Mallory finally made it clear that by one of those
exceedingly wonderful coincidences in which we may surely trace the
finger of an All-wise Providence, the curate's Christian name was also
Philip! So the Philip who was so touchingly pleased and happy, was
Philip, number two!

This was enough for Diana. It was the final straw which broke the back
of her much enduring sympathy.

She unbent her level brows, smiled her congratulations, and, from that
moment, swept Mrs. Mallory completely out of her mind and out of her
life. She subsequently signed the cheque for a substantial
wedding-present as impersonally as, a moment later, she signed another
in payment of her coal merchant's account. Her own widowed spirit
rendered it impossible to her ever to give another conscious thought to
Mrs. Mallory.

       *       *       *       *       *

At first, life in the hospital, with its incessant interest and constant
round of important duties, roused her mind to a new line of thought,
and wearied her body into sound and dreamless slumber, whenever sleep
was to be had.

But, before long, the work became routine; her physique adjusted itself
to the "on duty" and "off duty" arrangements.

Then a terrible loneliness, as regards the present, and blank despair in
regard to the future, laid hold of Diana. She seemed to have lost all.
She cared no longer for her stately home, her position in the county,
all the many advantages for which she had ventured so bold a stake. She
had now voluntarily surrendered them; and here she was, back in the
hospital, in nurse's uniform, in her small simply furnished room,
working hard, in order to escape from leisure. Here she was, in the very
position to avoid which she had married David; and, here she was, having
married David, learnt to love him, and then--lost him.

Her gift of gold seemed worth little or nothing.

Her gift of frankincense had ended in heart-broken failure.

What was left now, save myrrh--David's gift of myrrh, and her anguish in
the fact that he offered it?

During this period of blank despair, Diana went one afternoon to a
service in a place where many earnest hearts gathered each week for
praise, prayer, and Bible study. She went to please a friend, without
having personally any special expectation of profit or of enjoyment.

The proceedings opened with a hymn--a very short hymn of three verses,
which Diana had never before heard. Yet those words, in their inspired
simplicity, were to mean more to her than anything had ever as yet meant
in her whole life. Before the audience rose to sing, she had time to
read the three verses through.

      "Jesus, stand among us,
        In Thy risen power;
      Let this time of worship
        Be a hallowed hour.

      "Breathe Thy Holy Spirit
        Into every heart;
      Bid the fears and sorrows,
        From each soul depart.

      "Thus, with quickened footsteps,
        We'll pursue our way;
      Watching for the dawning
        Of the eternal day."

Who can gauge the power of an inspired hymn of prayer? As the simple
melody rose and fell, sung by hundreds of believing, expectant hearts,
Diana became conscious of an unseen Presence in the midst, overshadowing
the personality of the minister, just as in the noble monument to
Phillips Brooks, outside his church in the beautiful city of Boston, the
mighty tender figure of his Master, standing behind him, overshadows the
sculptured form of the great preacher.

The Presence of the risen Christ was there; the Power of the risen
Christ, then and there, laid hold upon Diana.

      "Jesus, stand among us,
        In Thy risen power--"

pleaded a great assemblage of believing hearts; and, in very deed, He
stood among them; and He drew near in tenderness to the one lonely soul
who, more than all others, needed Him.

None other human words reached Diana during that "hour of worship." He,
Who stood in the midst, dealt with her Himself, in the secret of her own
spirit-chamber.

She saw the happenings of the past in a new light.

First of all, Self had reigned supreme.

Then--when the great earthly love had ousted Self--she had placed David
upon the throne.

Now the true and only King of Love drew near in risen power; and she
realised that He was come, in deepest tenderness, to claim the place
which should all along have been His own.

      "Bid the fears and sorrows
        From each soul depart."

"Fear not; I am the First and the Last, and the Living One."

Her whole life just now had seemed to be made up of fears and sorrows;
but they all vanished in the light of this new revelation: "Christ is
all, and in all."

Her broken heart arose, and crowned Him King.

Her love for David, her anguish over David, were not lessened; but her
heart's chief love was given to Him unto Whom it rightfully belonged;
and her soul found, at last, its deepest rest and peace.

      "Thus, with quickened footsteps,
        We'll pursue our way;
      Watching for the dawning
        Of the eternal day."

Diana went out, when that hour was over, with footsteps quickened
indeed. Hitherto she had been watching, in hopeless foreboding, for news
of David's death. Now she was watching, in glad certainty, for the
eternal dawn, which should bring her beloved and herself to kneel
together at the foot of the throne. For He Who sat thereon was no longer
David, but David's Lord.

At last she realised that she too could bring her offering of myrrh. She
remembered David's words in that Christmas-eve sermon, so long ago:
"Your present offering of myrrh is the death of self, the daily
crucifying of the self-life. 'For the love of Christ constraineth us,
because we thus judge: that if one died for all, then were all dead; and
that He died for all, that they which live, should not henceforth live
unto themselves, but unto Him, Who died for them, and rose again.' Your
response to that constraining love; your acceptance of that atoning
death; your acquiescence in that crucifixion of self, constitute your
offering of myrrh."

She understood it now; and she felt strangely, sweetly, one with David.
He, in the wilds of Central Africa; she, in a hospital in the heart of
London's busy life, were each presenting their offering of myrrh; and
God, Who alone can make all things work together for good, had overruled
their great mistake, and was guiding them, across life's lonely desert,
to the feet of the King.

From that hour, Diana's life was one of calm strength and beauty. Her
heart still momentarily ceased beating at the arrival of each mail; she
still yearned for the assurance that David had received her letter; but
the risen power which had touched her life had bestowed upon it a deep
inward calm, which nothing could ruffle or remove.

Yet this Christmas-eve, so full of recollections, brought with it an
almost overwhelming longing for David.

As she lay back in her chair, the scene in the vestry rose so clearly
before her. She could see him seated on the high stool, little piles of
money and the open book in front of him, two wax candles on the table.
She could see David's luminous eyes as he said: "I cannot stand for my
King. I am but His messenger; the voice in the wilderness crying:
Prepare ye the way of the Lord; make His paths straight."

Poor David! All unbeknown to himself, she had made him stand for his
King. Yet truly he had prepared the way; and now, at last, the King was
on the throne.

       *       *       *       *       *

Diana roused herself and looked at the clock: five minutes to seven.

She rose, and going to the window, drew aside the curtain. The fog had
partially lifted; the sky was clearing. Through a forest of chimneys
there shone, clear and distinct, one brilliant star.

"And when they saw the star they rejoiced," quoted Diana. "Oh, my Boy,
are you now beyond the stars, or do you still lift dear tired eyes to
watch their shining?"

Then she dropped the curtain, left her room, and passed down the flight
of stone stairs, to meet Sir Deryck.




CHAPTER XXXV

THE LETTER COMES


As Diana and the great specialist passed through the lower hall the
ambulance bell sounded, sharply.

They mounted the stairs together.

"Ambulance call from Euston Station," shouted the porter, from below.

Diana sighed. "That will most likely mean another bad operation
to-night," she remarked to Sir Deryck. "These fogs work pitiless havoc
among poor fellows on the line. We had a double amputation this
afternoon--a plate-layer, with both legs crushed. The worst case I have
ever seen. Yet we hope to save him. How little the outside world knows
of the awful sights we are suddenly called upon to face, in these
places, at all hours of the day and night!"

"Does it try your nerve?" asked the doctor, as they paused a moment at
the entrance to the ward.

Diana smiled, meeting his clear eyes with the steadfast courage of her
own.

"No," she said. "My hunting-field experiences stand me in good stead.
Also, when one is responsible for every preparation which is to ensure
success for the surgeon's skill, one has no time to encourage or to
contemplate one's own squeamishness."

The doctor smiled, comprehendingly.

"Hospital life eliminates self," he said.

"All life worth living does that," rejoined Diana, and they entered the
ward.

Half an hour later they stood together near the top of the staircase,
talking, in low voices, over the case in which Sir Deryck was
interested. They heard, below, the measured tread on the stone floor, of
the ambulance men returning with their burden. It was the "call" from
Euston Station.

The little procession slowly mounted the stairs: two men carrying a
stretcher, a nurse preceding, the house surgeon following.

Diana rested her hand on the rail, and bent over to look.

A slight, unconscious figure lay on the stretcher. The light fell full
on the deathly pallor of the worn face. The head moved from side to
side, as the bearers mounted the steps. One arm slipped down, and hung
limp and helpless.

"Steady!" called the house-surgeon, from below.

The nurse turned, gently lifted the nerveless hand, and laid it across
the breast.

Diana, clutching the rail, gazed down speechless at the face, on which
lay already the unmistakable shadow of death.

Then she turned, seized Sir Deryck's arm, and shook it.

"It is David," she said. "Do you hear? Oh, my God, it is David!"

The doctor did not answer; but, as the little procession reached the top
of the staircase, he stepped forward.

"Found unconscious in the Liverpool train," said the house-surgeon.
"Seems a bad case; but still alive."

The bearers moved towards the ward; but Diana, white and rigid, barred
the way.

"Not here," she said, and her voice seemed to her to come from miles
away. "Not here. Into the private ward."

They turned to the left and entered a small quiet room.

"It is David," repeated Diana, mechanically. "It is David."

They placed the stretcher near the bed, which the nurse was quickly
making ready.

As if conscious of some unexpected development, all stood away from it,
in silence.

Diana and the doctor drew near. Their eyes met across the stretcher.

"It is David," said Diana. "He has come back to me. Dear God, he has
come back to me!"

Her grey eyes widened. She gazed at the doctor, in startled unseeing
anguish.

"Just help me a moment, Mrs. Rivers, will you?" said Sir Deryck's quiet,
steady voice. "You and I will place him on the bed; and then, with Dr.
Walters's help, we can soon see what to do next. Put your hands so....
That is right. Now, lift carefully. Do not shake him."

Together they lifted David's wasted form, and laid it gently on the bed.

"Go and open the window," whispered Sir Deryck to Diana. "Stand there a
moment or two; then close it again. Do as I tell you, my dear girl. Do
it, _for David's sake_."

Mechanically, Diana obeyed. She knew that if she wished to keep control
over herself, she must not look just yet on that dear dying face; she
must not see the thin travel-stained figure.

She stood at the open window, and the breath of night air seemed to
restore her powers of thought and action. She steadied herself against
the window frame, and lifted her eyes. Above the forest of chimney
stacks, shone one brilliant star.

Her Boy was going quickly--beyond the stars. But he had come back to her
first.

Suddenly she understood why he had stopped the correspondence. He was on
the eve of his brave struggle to reach home. And why he had begged her
to remain in England--oh, God, of course! Not because he did not want
her, but because he himself was coming home. Oh, David, David!

She turned back into the room.

Skilful hands were undressing David.

Something lay on the floor. Mechanically Diana stooped and picked it up.
It was his little short black jacket; the rather threadbare "old
friend."

Diana gave one loud sudden cry, and put her hand to her throat.

Sir Deryck stepped quickly between her and the bed; then led her firmly
to the door.

"Go to your room," he said. "It is so far better that you should not be
here just now. Everything possible shall be done. You know you can
confidently leave him to us. David himself would wish you to leave him
to us. Sit down and face the situation calmly. He may regain
consciousness, and if he does, you must be ready, and you must have
yourself well in hand."

The doctor put her gently out, through the half-open door.

Diana turned, hesitating.

"You would call me--if?"

"Yes," said the doctor; "I will call you--then."

Diana still held David's jacket. She slipped her hand into the
breast-pocket, and drew out a sealed envelope.

"Sir Deryck," she said, "this is a letter from David to me, which I was
to receive after his death. Do you think I may read it now?"

The doctor glanced back at the bed. A nurse stood waiting with the
hypodermic and the strychnine for which he had asked. The house surgeon,
on one knee, had his fingers on David's wrist. He met the question in
the doctor's eyes, and shook his head.

"Yes, I think you may read it now," said Sir Deryck gently; and closed
the door.




CHAPTER XXXVI

DIANA LEARNS THE TRUTH


Diana passed to her room, with the sense of all around her being
dream-like and unreal.

When the unexpected, beyond all imagining, suddenly takes place in a
life, its every-day setting loses reality; its commonplace surroundings
become intangible and vague. There seemed no solidity about the stone
floors and passages of the hospital; no reality about the ceaseless roar
of London traffic without.

The only real things to Diana, as she sank into her armchair, were that
she held David's coat clasped in her arms; that David's sealed letter
was in her hand; that David himself lay, hovering between life and
death, just down the corridor.

At first she could only clasp his coat to her breast, whispering
brokenly: "He has come back to me! David, David! He has come back to
me!"

Then she realised how all-important it was, in case he suddenly
recovered consciousness, that she should know at once what he had said
to her in his farewell letter.

With an effort she opened it, drew out the closely written sheets, and
read it; holding the worn and dusty coat still clasped closely to her.

      "MY DEAR WIFE,--When you read these lines, I shall have
      reached the Land from whence there is no return--'the Land
      that is very far off.'

      "Very far off; yet not so far as Central Africa. Perhaps,
      as you are reading, Diana, I shall be nearer to you than we
      think; nearer, in spirit, than now seems possible. So do
      not let this farewell letter bring you a sense of
      loneliness, my wife. If spirits can draw near, and hover
      round their best beloved, mine will bend over you, as you
      read.

      "Does it startle you, that I should call you this? Be
      brave, dear heart, and read on; because--as I shall be at
      last in the Land from whence there is no return--I am going
      to tell you the whole truth; trusting you to understand,
      and to forgive.

      "Oh, my wife, my beloved! I have loved you from the very
      first; loved you with my whole being; as any man who loved
      _you_, would be bound to love.

      "I did not know it, myself, until after I had made up my
      mind to do as you wished about our marriage. I had sat up
      all night, pondering the problem; and at dawn, after I had
      realised that without transgressing against the Divine Will
      I could marry you, I suddenly knew--in one revealing
      flash--that I loved you, my beloved--_I loved you_.

      "How I carried the thing through, without letting it be
      more than you wished, I scarcely know now. It seems to me,
      looking back upon those days from this great solitude, that
      it was a task beyond the strength of mortal man.

      "And it was, Diana. But not beyond the strength of my love
      for you. If, as you look back upon our wedding, and the
      hours which followed, and--and the parting, my wife, it
      seems to you that I pulled it through all right, gauge, by
      that, the strength of my love.

      "Oh, that evening of our wedding-day! May I tell you? It is
      such a relief to be able to tell you, at last. It cannot
      harm you to learn how deeply you have been loved. It need
      not sadden you, Diana; because every man is the better for
      having given his best.

      "The longing for you, during those first hours, was so
      terrible. I went down to my cabin--you remember that jolly
      big cabin, 'with the compliments of the company'--but your
      violets stood on the table, everything spoke of you; yet
      your sweet presence was not there; and each revolution of
      the screw widened the distance between us--the distance
      which was never to be recrossed.

      "I tried to pray, but could only groan. I took off my coat;
      but when I turned to hang it up, I saw my hat, hanging
      where you had placed it. I slipped on my coat again. I
      could not stay in this fragrance of violets, and in the
      desperate sense of loneliness they caused.

      "I mounted to the hurricane deck, and paced up and down, up
      and down. For one wild moment I thought I would go off,
      when the pilot left; hurry back to you, confess all, and
      throw myself on your mercy--my wife, my wife!

      "Then I knew I could never be such a hound as to do that.
      You had chosen me, because you trusted me. You had wedded
      me, on the distinct understanding that it was to mean
      nothing of what marriage usually means. I had agreed to
      this; therefore you were the one woman on the face of God's
      earth, whom I was bound in honour not to seek to win.

      "Yet, I wanted you, my wife; and the hunger of that need
      was such fierce agony.

      "I went to the side of the ship. Beating my clenched fists
      on the woodwork, seemed to help a little. Then--I looked
      over.

      "We were surging along through the darkness. I could see
      the white foam on the waves, far down below.

      "Then--Diana, dare I tell you all?--then the black waters
      tempted me. I was alone up there. It would mean only one
      headlong plunge--then silence and oblivion. God forgive me,
      that in the agony of that moment of Time, I forgot
      Eternity.

      "But, lifting my eyes, I looked away from those black
      waters to where--clear on the horizon--shone a star.

      "Somehow that star brought you nearer. It was a thing you
      might be seeing also, on this, our wedding-night. I stood
      very still and watched it, and it seemed to speak of hope.
      I prayed to be forgiven the sin of having harboured, even
      for a moment, that black, cowardly temptation.

      "Then, all at once, I remembered something. May I tell you,
      my wife, my wife? It cannot harm you, after I am dead, that
      I should tell you. I remembered that you had laid your
      hand for one moment on the pillow in my bunk. At once, I
      seemed rich beyond compare. _Your_ hand--your own dear
      hand!

      "I ran down quickly, and in five minutes I was lying in the
      dark, the scent of violets all about me, and my head where
      your dear hand had rested. And then--God gave me sleep.

      "My wife, I have often had hard times since then; but never
      so bad as that first night. And, though I have longed for
      you always, I would not have had less suffering; because,
      to have suffered less would have been to have loved you
      less; and to have loved you less would have been unworthy
      of you, Diana;--of you and of myself.

             *       *       *       *       *

      "But what an outpouring! And I meant to write entirely of
      bigger and more vital things, in this last letter. Yet I
      suppose _I love you_ is the most vital thing of all to me;
      and, when it came to being able to tell you fully, I felt
      like writing it all down, exactly as it happened. I think
      you will understand.

      "And now about the present.

      "I can't die, miles away from you! Since death has been
      coming nearer, a grave out here seems to hold such a horror
      of loneliness. It would be rest, to lie beneath the ground
      on which your dear feet tread. Also, I am possessed by a
      yearning so unutterable to see your face once more, that I
      doubt if I _can_ die, until I have seen it.

      "So I am coming back to England, by the quickest route;
      and, if I live through the journey, I shall get down into
      the vicinity of Riverscourt somehow, and just once see you
      drive by. You will not see me, or know that I am near; so I
      don't break our compact, Diana. It may be a sick man's
      fancy, to think that I can do it; yet I believe I shall
      pull it through. So, if this comes into your hands, from an
      English address, you will know that, most likely, before I
      died, I had my heart's desire--one sight of your sweet
      face; and, having had it, I died content.

      "Ah, what a difference love--the real thing--makes in a
      man's life! God forgive me, I can't think or write of my
      work. Everything has now slipped away, save thoughts of
      you. However, you know all the rest.

      "I am writing to ask you not to write again, as I shall be
      coming home--only I daren't give you that, as the reason!
      And also to beg of you not to leave England. Think what it
      would be, if I reached there, only to find you gone!

      "And now about the future, my beloved; _your_ future.

      "Oh, that picture! You know,--the big one? I can't put on
      paper all I thought about it; but--it showed me--I knew at
      once--that somehow, some one had been teaching you--what
      love means.

      "Diana, don't misunderstand me! I trust you always,
      utterly. But we both made a horrible mistake. Our marriage
      was an unnatural, unlawful thing. It is no fault of yours,
      if some one--before you knew what was happening--has made
      you care, in something the way I suddenly found I cared for
      you.

      "And I want to say, that this possibility makes me glad to
      leave you free--absolutely free, my wife.

      "You must always remember that I want you to have the best,
      and to know the best. And if some happy man who loves you
      and is worthy can win you, and fill your dear life with the
      golden joy of loving--why, God knows, I wouldn't be such a
      dog in the manger, as to begrudge you that joy, or to wish
      to stand between.

      "So don't give me a thought, if it makes you happier to
      forget me. Only--if you do remember me sometimes--remember
      that I have loved you, always, from the very first, with a
      love which would have gladly lived for you, had that been
      possible; but, not being possible, gladly dies for you,
      that you--at last--may have the best.

                        "And so, good-bye, my wife.

                        "Yours ever,

                        "DAVID RIVERS."




CHAPTER XXXVII

"GOOD-NIGHT, DAVID"


When Diana had finished reading David's letter, she folded it, replaced
it in the envelope; rose, laid aside her uniform, slipping on a grey
cashmere wrapper, with soft white silk frills at neck and wrists.

Then she passed down the stone corridor, and quietly entered the
darkened room where David was lying.

A screen was drawn partly round the bed.

A nurse sat, silent and watchful, her eyes upon the pillow.

She rose, as Diana entered, and came forward quickly.

"I am left in charge, Mrs. Rivers," she whispered. "I was to call you at
once when I saw the change. The doctors have been gone ten minutes. Sir
Deryck expects to return in an hour. He is fetching an antitoxin which
he proposes trying, if the patient lives until his return. Dr. Walters
thinks it useless to attempt anything further. No more strychnine is to
be used."

"Thank you," said Diana, gently. "Now you can go into the ward, nurse. I
will take charge here. If I want help, I will call. Close the door
softly behind you. I wish to be alone."

She stood quite still, while the nurse, after a moment's hesitation,
left the room.

Then she came round to the right side of the bed, knelt down, and drew
David into her arms, pillowing his head against her breast. She held him
close, resting her cheek upon his tumbled hair, and waited.

At length David sighed, and stirred feebly. Then he opened his eyes.

"Where--am I?" he asked, in a bewildered voice.

"In your wife's arms," said Diana, slowly and clearly.

"In--my wife's--arms?" The weak voice, incredulous in its amazed wonder,
tore her heart; but she answered, unfaltering:

"Yes, David. In your wife's arms. Don't you feel them round you? Don't
you feel her heart beating beneath your cheek? You were found
unconscious in the train, and they brought you to the Hospital of the
Holy Star, where, thank God, I chanced to be. My darling, can you
understand what I am saying? Oh, David, try to listen! Don't go, until I
have told you. David--I have read your letter; the letter you carried in
your breast-pocket. But, oh darling, it has been the same with me as
with you! I have loved you and longed for you all the time. Ever since
you called me your wife on the boat, ever since our wedding-evening, I
have loved you, my Boy, my darling--loved you, and wanted you. David,
can you understand?"

"Loved--loved _me_?" he said. Then he lay quite still, as if striving to
take in so unbelievable a thing. Then he laughed--a little low laugh,
half laugh, half sob--a sound unutterably happy, yet piteously weak.
And, lifting his wasted hand, he touched her lips; then, for very
weakness, let it fall upon her breast.

"Tell me--again," whispered David.

She told him again; low and tenderly, as a mother might croon to her
sick child, Diana told again the story of her love; and, bending over,
she saw the radiance of the smile upon that dying face. She knew he
understood.

"Darling, it was love for you which brought the look you saw in the
photograph. There was no other man. There never will be, David."

"I want you--to have--the best," whispered David, with effort.

"This _is_ the best, my dearest, my own," she answered, firmly. "To hold
you in my arms, at last--at last. David, David; they would have been
hungry always, if you had not come back. Now they will try to be
content."

"I wish--" gasped the weak voice, "I wish--I need not----"

"Thine eyes shall see the King in His beauty," said Diana, bravely.

She felt the responsive thrill in him. She knew he was smiling again.

"Ah yes," he said. "Yes. In the Land that is very far off. Not so far
as--as----"

"No, darling. Not so far as Central Africa."

"But--no--return," whispered David.

"Yet always near, my own, if I keep close to Him. You will be in His
presence; and He will keep me close to Him. So we cannot be far apart."

He put up his hand again, and touched her lips. She kissed the cold
fingers before they dropped, once more, to her breast.

"Has our love--helped?" asked David.

"Yes," she said. "It brought me to the King. It was the guiding Star."

"The King of Love," murmured David. "The King of Love--my Shepherd is.
Can you--say it?"

Then, controlling her voice for David's sake, Diana repeated, softly:

      "The King of Love, my Shepherd is,
        Whose goodness faileth never,
      I nothing lack, if I am His,
        And He is mine forever.

      "In death's dark vale I fear no ill,
        With Thee, dear Lord, beside me;
      Thy rod and staff, my comfort still,
        Thy Cross before, to guide me.

      "And so, through all the length of days,
        Thy goodness faileth never;
      Good Shepherd, may I sing Thy praise,
        Within Thy house forever."

"Forever!" said David. "Forever! It is not death, but life--everlasting
life! This is life eternal--to know Him."

After that he lay very still. He seemed sinking gently into
unconsciousness. She could hardly hear him breathing.

Suddenly he said: "I don't know what it is! It seems to come from your
arms, and the pillow--you did put your hand on the pillow, didn't you,
Diana?--I feel so rested; and I feel a thing I haven't felt for months.
I feel sleepy. Am I going to sleep?"

"Yes, darling," she answered, bravely. "You are going to sleep."

"Don't let's say 'Good-bye,'" whispered David. "Let's say 'Good-night.'"

For a moment Diana could not speak. Her tears fell silently. She prayed
he might not feel the heaving of her breast.

Then the utter tenderness of her love for him came to the rescue of her
breaking heart.

"Good-night, David," said Diana, calmly.

He did not answer. She feared her response had been made too late.

Her arms tightened around him.

"Good-night--good-night, my Boy, my own!"

"Oh--good-night, my wife," said David. "I thought I was slipping down
into the long grasses in the jungle. They ought to cut them. I wish you
could see my oleanders."

Then he turned in her arms, moving his head restlessly to and fro
against her breast, like a very tired little child seeking the softest
place on its pillow; then settled down, with a sigh of complete content.

Thus David fell asleep.




CHAPTER XXXVIII

THE BUNDLE OF MYRRH


"'If he sleep, he shall do well,'" quoted the doctor, quietly. "Nothing
but this could give him a chance of pulling through."

Diana looked up, dazed.

Sir Deryck was bending over her, scrutinizing closely, in the dim light,
the quiet face upon her breast.

"Is he alive?" she whispered.

The doctor's fingers had found David's pulse.

"Alive? Why, yes," he said; "and better than merely alive. He has fallen
into a natural sleep. His pulse is steadying and strengthening every
moment. If he can but sleep on like this for a couple of hours, we shall
be able to give him nourishment when he wakes. Don't move! I can do what
has to be done, without disturbing him.... So! that will do. Now tell
me. Can you remain as you are for another hour or two?"

"All night, if necessary," she whispered.

"Good! Then I will place a chair behind the screen, and either a nurse,
or Walters, or myself will be there, without fail; so that you can call
softly, if you need help or relief."

He bent, and looked again closely at the sleeping face.

"Poor boy," he whispered, gently. "It seems to me he has, in God's
providence, reached, just in time, the only thing that could save him.
Keep up heart, Mrs. Rivers. Remember that every moment of contact with
your vital force is vitalizing him. It is like pouring blood into empty
veins; only a more subtle and mysterious process, and more wonderful in
its results. Let your muscles relax, as much as possible. We can prop
you with pillows, presently."

The doctor went softly out.

"All night, if necessary," repeated Diana's happy heart, in an ecstasy
of hope and thankfulness. "A bundle of myrrh is my well-beloved unto me;
he shall lie all night--all night--Oh, God, send me strength to kneel
on, and hold him!"

She could feel the intense life and love which filled her, enveloping
him, in his deathly weakness. She bent her whole mind upon imparting to
him the outflow of her vitality.

The room was very still.

Distant clocks struck the hour of midnight.

It was Christmas-day!

       *       *       *       *       *

From an old church, just behind the hospital, where a midnight carol
service was being held, came the sound of an organ, in deep tones of
rolling harmony. Then, softened by intervening windows into the
semblance of angelic music, rose the voices of the choristers, in the
great Christmas hymn:

      "Hark, the herald angels sing,
      Glory to the new-born King!"

And kneeling there, in those first moments of Christmas morning;
kneeling in deepest reverence of praise and adoration, Diana's womanhood
awoke, at last, in full perfection.

      "Glory to the new-born King,"

the helpless Babe of Bethlehem, pillowed upon a maiden's gentle breast,
clasped in a virgin mother's arms; the Babe Whose advent should hallow
the birth of mortal infants, for all time;

      "Born to raise the sons of earth;
      Born to give them second birth."

Diana hardly knew, as she knelt on, listening to the quiet breathing at
her bosom, whether the rapture which enfolded her was mostly
mother-love, or wifely tenderness.

But she knew that her heart beat in unison with the heart of the Virgin
Mother in Bethlehem's starlit stable.

She had seen, in one revealing ray of eternal light, the true vocation
of her womanhood.

       *       *       *       *       *

And again the organ pealed forth triumphant chords; while the voices of
the distant choir carolled:

      "Hark, the herald angels sing,
      Glory to the new-born King."




CHAPTER XXXIX

HOME, BY ANOTHER WAY


Each Feast of Epiphany, Mr. Goldsworthy makes a point of asking David to
preach the Epiphany sermon in Brambledene Church.

The offertory, on these occasions, is always devoted to the work of the
Church of the Holy Star, in Ugonduma. The offertory is always the
largest in the whole year; but that may possibly be accounted for by the
fact that Diana invariably puts a sovereign into the plate. David smiles
as he sees it lying on the vestry table. It calls up many memories. He
knows it was dropped into the plate by the hand which has given
thousands to the work in Central Africa. He wears on his watch-chain,
the golden coin which, on that Christmas-eve so long ago, was Diana's
first offering to his work in Ugonduma.

When David mounts the pulpit stairs, and appears behind the red velvet
cushion, he looks down upon his wife, sitting in the corner near the
stout whitewashed pillar, its shape accentuated, as is the annual
custom, by heavy wreathings of evergreens.

She has become his Lady of Mystery once more; for the love of a
noble-hearted woman is a perpetual cause of wonderment to the man upon
whom its richness is outpoured; nor does he ever cease to marvel, in his
secret heart, that he should be the object upon which such an
abandonment of tenderness is lavished.

And before the second Epiphany came round, that most wonderful of all
moments in a man's life had come to David:--the moment when he first
sees a small replica of himself, held tenderly in the arms of the woman
he loves; when the spirit of a man new-born, looks out at him from baby
eyes; when he shares his wife's love with another; yet loves to share
it.

Thus, more than ever, on that occasion, was the gracious woman, wrapped
in soft furs, seated beside the old stone pillar, his Lady of Mystery.
Yet, as she lifted her sweet eyes to his, expectant, they were the
faithful, comprehending eyes of his wife, Diana; and they seemed to say:
"I am waiting. I have come for this."

Instantly the sense of inspiration filled him. With glad assurance, he
gave out his text, and read the passage; conscious, as he read it, that
he knew more of its full meaning than he had known when he preached
upon it from that pulpit, four years before:

"When they saw the star, they rejoiced with exceeding great joy.... And
when they had opened their treasures, they presented unto Him
gifts--gold, and frankincense, and myrrh."

       *       *       *       *       *

Diana, in her motor, awaited David, outside the old lich-gate.

As he sprang in beside her, and the car glided off swiftly over the
snow, she turned to him, her grey eyes soft with tender memories.

"And when they had offered their gifts, David," she said; "when the
gold, and the frankincense, and the myrrh had each been accepted--what
then?"

"What then?" he answered, as his hand found hers upon her muff, while
into his face came the look of complete content she so loved to see:
"Why then--they went home, by another way."


_Here endeth_ MYRRH.

       *       *       *       *       *


MYRTLE REED'S NOVELS

May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list.

[Illustration]


_LAVENDER AND OLD LACE._

A charming story of a quaint corner of New England where bygone romance
finds a modern parallel. The story centers round the coming of love to
the young people on the staff of a newspaper--and it is one of the
prettiest, sweetest and quaintest of old fashioned love stories, * * * a
rare book, exquisite in spirit and conception, full of delicate fancy,
of tenderness, of delightful humor and spontaneity.


_A SPINNER IN THE SUN._

Miss Myrtle Reed may always be depended upon to write a story in which
poetry, charm, tenderness and humor are combined into a clever and
entertaining book. Her characters are delightful and she always displays
a quaint humor of expression and a quiet feeling of pathos which give a
touch of active realism to all her writings. In "A Spinner in the Sun"
she tells an old-fashioned love story, of a veiled lady who lives in
solitude and whose features her neighbors have never seen. There is a
mystery at the heart of the book that throws over it the glamour of
romance.


_THE MASTER'S VIOLIN,_

A love story in a musical atmosphere. A picturesque, old German virtuoso
is the reverent possessor of a genuine "Cremona." He consents to take
for his pupil a handsome youth who proves to have an aptitude for
technique, but not the soul of an artist. The youth has led the happy,
careless life of a modern, well-to-do young American and he cannot, with
his meagre past, express the love, the passion and the tragedies of life
and all its happy phases as can the master who has lived life in all its
fulness. But a girl comes into his life--a beautiful bit of human
driftwood that his aunt had taken into her heart and home, and through
his passionate love for her, he learns the lessons that life has to
give--and his soul awakes.

Founded on a fact that all artists realize.


_Ask for a complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction_

GROSSET & DUNLAP, 526 WEST 26TH ST., NEW YORK

       *       *       *       *       *


STORIES OF RARE CHARM BY GENE STRATTON-PORTER

=May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset and Dunlap's list.=

[Illustration]


_THE HARVESTER._

Illustrated by W. L. Jacobs.

"The Harvester," David Langston, is a man of the woods and fields, who
draws his living from the prodigal hand of Mother Nature herself. If the
book had nothing in it but the splendid figure of this man, with his
sure grip on life, his superb optimism, and his almost miraculous
knowledge of nature secrets, it would be notable. But when the Girl
comes to his "Medicine Woods," and the Harvester's whole sound, healthy,
large outdoor being realizes that this is the highest point of life
which has come to him--there begins a romance, troubled and interrupted,
yet of the rarest idyllic quality.


_FRECKLES._ Decorations by E. Stetson Crawford.

Freckles is a nameless waif when the tale opens, but the way in which he
takes hold of life; the nature friendships he forms in the great
Limberlost Swamp; the manner in which everyone who meets him succumbs to
the charm of his engaging personality; and his love-story with "The
Angel" are full of real sentiment.


_A GIRL OF THE LIMBERLOST._

Illustrated by Wladyslaw T. Brenda.

The story of a girl of the Michigan woods; a buoyant, lovable type of
the self-reliant American. Her philosophy is one of love and kindness
towards all things; her hope is never dimmed. And by the sheer beauty of
her soul, and the purity of her vision, she wins from barren and
unpromising surroundings those rewards of high courage.

It is an inspiring story of a life worth while and the rich beauties of
the out-of-doors are strewn through all its pages.


_AT THE FOOT OF THE RAINBOW._

Illustrations in colors by Oliver Kemp. Design and decorations by Ralph
Fletcher Seymour.

The scene of this charming, idyllic love story is laid in Central
Indiana. The story is one of devoted friendship, and tender
self-sacrificing love; the friendship that gives freely without return,
and the love that seeks first the happiness of the object. The novel is
brimful of the most beautiful word painting of nature, and its pathos
and tender sentiment will endear it to all.


_Ask for complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction_

GROSSET & DUNLAP, 526 WEST 26TH ST., NEW YORK

       *       *       *       *       *


JOHN FOX, JR'S.

STORIES OF THE KENTUCKY MOUNTAINS

=May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset and Dunlap's list.=

[Illustration]


_THE TRAIL OF THE LONESOME PINE._

Illustrated by F. C. Yohn.

The "lonesome pine" from which the story takes its name was a tall tree
that stood in solitary splendor on a mountain top. The fame of the pine
lured a young engineer through Kentucky to catch the trail, and when he
finally climbed to its shelter he found not only the pine but the
_foot-prints of a girl_. And the girl proved to be lovely, piquant, and
the trail of these girlish foot-prints led the young engineer a madder
chase than "the trail of the lonesome pine."


_THE LITTLE SHEPHERD OF KINGDOM COME._

Illustrated by F. C. Yohn.

This is a story of Kentucky, in a settlement known as "Kingdom Come." It
is a life rude, semi-barbarous; but natural and honest, from which often
springs the flower of civilization.

"Chad," the "little shepherd" did not know who he was nor whence he
came--he had just wandered from door to door since early childhood,
seeking shelter with kindly mountaineers who gladly fathered and
mothered this waif about whom there was such a mystery--a charming waif,
by the way, who could play the banjo better that anyone else in the
mountains.


_A KNIGHT OF THE CUMBERLAND._

Illustrated by F. C. Yohn.

The scenes are laid along the waters of the Cumberland, the lair of
moonshiner and feudsman. The knight is a moonshiner's son, and the
heroine a beautiful girl perversely christened "The Blight." Two
impetuous young Southerners' fall under the spell of "The Blight's"
charms and she learns what a large part jealousy and pistols have in the
love making of the mountaineers.

Included in this volume is "Hell fer-Sartain" and other stories, some of
Mr. Fox's most entertaining Cumberland valley narratives.


_Ask for complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction_

GROSSET & DUNLAP, 526 WEST 26TH ST., NEW YORK

       *       *       *       *       *


KATE DOUGLAS WIGGIN'S STORIES OF PURE DELIGHT

Full of originality and humor, kindliness and cheer


_THE OLD PEABODY PEW._ Large Octavo. Decorative text pages, printed in
two colors. Illustrations by Alice Barber Stephens.

One of the prettiest romances that has ever come from this author's pen
is made to bloom on Christmas Eve in the sweet freshness of an old New
England meeting house.


_PENELOPE'S PROGRESS._ Attractive cover design in colors.

Scotland is the background for the merry doings of three very clever and
original American girls. Their adventures in adjusting themselves to the
Scot and his land are full of humor.


_PENELOPE'S IRISH EXPERIENCES._ Uniform in style _with "Penelope's
Progress."_

The trio of clever girls who rambled over Scotland cross the border to
the Emerald Isle, and again they sharpen their wits against new
conditions, and revel in the land of laughter and wit.


_REBECCA OF SUNNYBROOK FARM._

One of the most beautiful studies of childhood--Rebecca's artistic,
unusual and quaintly charming qualities stand out midst a circle of
austere New Englanders. The stage version is making a phenomenal
dramatic record.


_NEW CHRONICLES OF REBECCA._ With illustrations by F. C. Yohn.

Some more quaintly amusing chronicles that carry Rebecca through various
stages to her eighteenth birthday.


_ROSE O' THE RIVER._ With illustrations by George Wright.

The simple story of Rose, a country girl and Stephen a sturdy young
farmer. The girl's fancy for a city man interrupts their love and merges
the story into an emotional strain where the reader follows the events
with rapt attention.


GROSSET & DUNLAP, 526 WEST 26TH ST., NEW YORK

       *       *       *       *       *


CHARMING BOOKS FOR GIRLS

=May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list.=


_WHEN PATTY WENT TO COLLEGE_, By Jean Webster.

Illustrated by C. D. Williams.

One of the best stories of life in a girl's college that has ever been
written. It is bright, whimsical and entertaining, lifelike, laughable
and thoroughly human.


_JUST PATTY_, By Jean Webster.

Illustrated by C. M. Relyea.

Patty is full of the joy of living, fun-loving, given to ingenious
mischief for its own sake, with a disregard for pretty convention which
is an unfailing source of joy to her fellows.


_THE POOR LITTLE RICH GIRL_, By Eleanor Gates.

With four full page illustrations.

This story relates the experience of one of those unfortunate children
whose early days are passed in the companionship of a governess, seldom
seeing either parent, and famishing for natural love and tenderness. A
charming play as dramatized by the author.


_REBECCA OF SUNNYBROOK FARM_, By Kate Douglas Wiggin.

One of the most beautiful studies of childhood--Rebecca's artistic,
unusual and quaintly charming qualities stand out midst a circle of
austere New Englanders. The stage version is making a phenominal
dramatic record.


_NEW CHRONICLES OF REBECCA_, By Kate Douglas Wiggin.

Illustrated by F. C. Yohn.

Additional episodes in the girlhood of this delightful heroine that
carry Rebecca through various stages to her eighteenth birthday.


_REBECCA MARY_, By Annie Hamilton Donnell.

Illustrated by Elizabeth Shippen Green.

This author possesses the rare gift of portraying all the grotesque
little joys and sorrows and scruples of this very small girl with a
pathos that is peculiarly genuine and appealing.


_EMMY LOU_: Her Book and Heart, By George Madden Martin.

Illustrated by Charles Louis Hinton.

Emmy Lou is irresistibly lovable, because she is so absolutely real. She
is just a bewitchingly innocent, hugable little maid. The book is
wonderfully human.


_Ask for complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction_

GROSSET & DUNLAP, 526 WEST 26TH ST., NEW YORK





End of Project Gutenberg's The Following of the Star, by Florence L. Barclay

*** 